Skip to main content

Full text of "Sir Charles Danvers"

See other formats


T 


m 


ESP  "?v  h3 


^  *# 


i 


^ 


% 


i,.< 


The  person  charging  this  material  is  re- 
sponsible for  its  return  to  the  library  from 
which  it  was  withdrawn  on  or  before  the 
Latest  Date  stamped  below. 

Theft,    mutilation,    and    underlining    of    books    are    reasons 
for    disciplinary    action    and    may    result   in    dismissal    from 
the  University. 
To  renew  call  Telephone  Center,  333-8400 

UNIVERSITY    OF     ILLINOIS    LIBRARY    AT    URBANA-CHAMPAIGN 


HUG 

AUG 


8 

28 


980 


L161— O-1096 


SIR  CHARLES  DANVERS 


BY  THE  AUTHOR  OF 

"THE   DANVERS   JEWELS." 

"  Es  ist  eine  alte  Geschichte." 

IN  TWO    VOLUMES. 
VOL.  I. 


LONDON: 
RICHARD    BENTLEY    AND    SON, 

^ubltsfjcts  in  ©rtrinarg  to  $?cr  Jftajrstg  tfjc  <&uftn, 
1889. 

(All  rights  reserved.) 


C  4T4  s 


TO 

MY    FATHER. 


SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 


CHAPTER  I. 

"  Dear  heart,  Miss  Ruth,  my  dear,  now 
don't  ye  be  a-going  yet,  and  me  that  hasn't 
set  eyes  on  ye  this  month  and  more,  and  as 
hardly  hears  a  body  speak  from  morning  till 
night" 

"Come,  come,  Mrs.  Eccles,  I  am  always 
rinding  people  sitting  here.  I  expect  to  see 
the  latch  go  every  minute." 

"Well,  and  if  they  do,  and  some  folks  are 
always  a-dropping  in,  and  a-setting  theirselves 
down,  and  a  clack-clacking  till  a  body  can't 
get  a  bit  of  peace !  And  the  things  they 
say!     Eh!    Miss    Ruth,   the   things   I   have 

VOL.   I.  T 


2  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

heard  folks  say,  a-setting  as  it  might  be 
there,  in  poor  Eccles  his  old  chair  by  the 
chimley,  as  the  Lord  took  him  in." 

To  the  uninitiated,  Mrs.  Eccles'  allusion 
might  have  seemed  to  refer  to  photography. 
But  Ruth  knew  better ;  a  visitation  from  the 
Lord  being  synonymous  in  Slumberleigh 
parish  with  a  fall  from  a  ladder,  a  stroke  of 
paralysis,  or  the  midnight  cart-wheel  that 
disabled  Brown  when  returning  late  from 
the  Blue  Dragon  "not  quite  hisself." 

"Lor!"  resumed  Mrs.  Eccles,  with  an 
extensive  sigh,  "  there's  a  deal  of  talk  in  the 
village  now,"  glancing  inquisitively  at  her 
visitor,  "  about  him  as  succeeds  to  old  Mr. 
Dare ;  but  I  never  listen  to  their  tales." 

They  made  a  pleasant  contrast  to  each 
other,  the  neat  old  woman,  with  her  shrewd 
spectacled  eyes  and  active  hard-worked 
fingers,  and  the  young  girl,  tranquil,  graceful, 
sitting  in  the  shadow,  with  her  slender  un- 
gloved hands  in  her  lap. 

They  were  not  sitting  in  the  front  parlour, 


SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS.  3 

because  Ruth  was  an  old  acquaintance  ;  but 
Mrs.  Eccles  had  a  front  parlour — a  front 
parlour  with  the  bottled-up  smell  in  it  peculiar 
to  front  parlours ;  a  parlour  with  a  real 
mahogany  table,  on  which  photograph  albums 
and  a  few  select  volumes  were  symmetrically 
arranged  round  an  inskstand,  nestling  in  a 
very  choice  woolwork  mat ;  a  parlour  with 
wax  flowers  under  glass  shades  on  the 
mantel-piece,  and  an  avalanche  of  paper  roses 
and  mixed  paper  herbs  in  the  fireplace. 

Ruth  knew  that  sacred  apartment  well. 
She  knew  the  name  of  each  of  the  books ; 
she  had  expressed  a  proper  admiration  for 
the  wax  flowers ;  she  had  heard,  though  she 
might  have  forgotten,  for  she  was  but  young, 
the  price  of  the  "  real  Brussels  "  carpet,  and 
so  she  might  safely  be  permitted  to  sit  in 
the  kitchen,  and  watch  Mrs.  Eccles  darning 
her  son's  socks. 

I  am  almost  afraid  Ruth  liked  the  kitchen 
best,  with  its  tiled  floor  and  patch  of  after- 
noon sun ;  with  its  tall  clock  in  the  corner, 


4  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

its  line  of  straining  geraniums  in  the  low  win- 
dow-shelf, and  its  high  mantel-piece  crowned 
by  two  china  dogs  with  red  lozenges  on 
them,  holding  baskets  in  their  mouths. 

"Yes,  a  deal  of  talk  there  is,  but  nobody 
rightly  seems  to  know  anything  for  certain," 
continued  Mrs.  Eccles,  spreading  out  her 
hand  in  the  heel  of  a  fresh  sock,  and 
pouncing  on  a  modest  hole.  "  Ye  see, 
we  never  gave  a  thought  to  himy  with 
that  great  hearty  Mr.  George,  his  eldest 
brother,  to  succeed  when  the  old  gentleman 
went.  And  such  a  fine  figure  of  a  man  in 
his  clothes  as  poor  Mr.  George  used  to  be, 
and  such  a  favourite  with  his  old  uncle ! 
And  then  to  be  took  like  that,  horseback 
riding  at  polar,  only  six  weeks  after  the  old 
gentleman !  But  I  can't  hear  as  anybody's 
set  eyes  on  his  half-brother  as  comes  in  for 
the  property  now.  He  never  came  to 
Vandon  in  his  uncle's  lifetime.  They  say 
old  Mr.  Dare  couldn't  bide  the  French 
madam    as   his  brother  took  when   his  first 


SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS.  5 

wife  died — a  foreigner,  with  black  curls  ;  it 
wasn't  likely.  He  was  always  partial  to  Mr. 
George,  and  he  took  him  up  when  his  father 
died ;  but  he  never  would  have  anything  to 
say  to  this  younger  one,  bein'  nothin'  in  the 
world,  so  folks  say,  but  half  a  French,  and 

black,  like  his  mother.      I  wonder  now " 

began  Mrs.  Eccles  tentatively,  with  her 
usual  love  of  information. 

"  I  wonder  now,"  interposed  Ruth  quietly, 
"  how  the  rheumatism  is  getting  on  ?  I  saw 
you  were  in  church  on  Sunday  evening. " 

"  Yes,  my  dear,"  began  Mrs.  Eccles,  readily 
diverted  to  a  subject  of  such  interest  as  her- 
self. "  Yes,  I  always  come  to  the  evening 
service  now,  though  I  won't  deny  as  the 
rheumatics  are  very  pinching  at  times.  But, 
dear  Lord !  I  never  come  up  to  the  stalls 
near  the  chancel,  so  you  ain't  likely  to  see 
me.  To  see  them  Harrises  always  a-goin' 
up  to  the  very  top,  it  does  go  agen  me.  I 
don't  say  as  it's  everybody  as  ought  to  take 
the    lowest    place.       The    Lord    knows    I'm 


6  SIR    CHARLES    DAN  VERS. 

not  proud,  but  I  won't  go  into  them  chairs 
down  by  the  font  myself;  but  to  see  them 
Harrises  that  to  my  certain  knowledge  hasn't 
a  bite  of  butcher's  meat  in  their  heads  but 
onst  a  week,  a-settin  theirselves  up " 

"  Now,   Mrs.  Eccles,   you  know  perfectly 
well  all  the  seats  are  free  in  the  evening." 

"  And  so  they  may  be,  Miss  Ruth,  my 
dear — and  don't  ye  be  a-getting  up  yet — and 
good  Christians,  I'm  sure,  the  quality  are  to 
abide  it.  And  it  did  my  heart  good  to  hear 
the  Honourable  John  preaching  as  he  did 
in  his  new  surplice  (as  Widder  Pegg  always 
puts  too  much  blue  in  the  surplices  to  my 
thinking),  all  about  rich  and  poor,  and  one 
with  another.  A  beautiful  sermon  it  was. 
But  I  wouldn't  come  up  like  they  Harrises. 
There's  things  as  is  suitable,  and  there's 
things  as  is  not.  No,  I  keep  to  my  own 
place;  and  I  had  to  turn  out  old  Bessie 
Pugh  this  very  last  Sunday  night,  as  I  found 
a-cocked  up  there,  tho'  I  was  not  a  matter 
of  five  minutes   late.     Bessie  Pugh   always 


SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS.  7 

was  one  to  take  upon  herself,  and,  as  I  often 
says  to  her,  when  I  hear  her  a-goin'  on  about 
free  grace  and  the  like,  '  Bessie,'  I  says,  'if 
I  was  a  widder  on  the  parish,  and  not  so 
much  as  a  pig  to  fat  up  for  Christmas,  and 
coming  to  church  reg'lar  on  Loaf  Sunday, 
which  it's  not  that  I  ain't  sorry  for  ye,  but 
/  wouldn't  take  upon  myself,  if  I  was  you,  to 
talk  of  things  as  I'd  better  leave  to  them  as 
is  beholden  to  nobody  and  pays   their   rent 

reg'lar.      I've  no  patience But  eh,  dear 

Miss  Ruth  !  look  at  that  gentleman  going 
down  the  road,  and  the  dog  too.  Why,  ye 
haven't  so  much  as  got  up.  He's  gone. 
He  was  a  foreigner,  and  no  mistake.  Why, 
good  Lord  !  there  he  is  coming  back  again. 
He's  seen  me  through  the  winder.  Mercy 
on  us !  he's  opening  the  gate  ;  he's  coming 
to  the  door." 

As  she  spoke,  a  shadow  passed  before  the 
window,  and  some  one  knocked. 

Mrs.  Eccles  hastily  thrust  her  darning- 
needle    into    the    front    of  her   boddice,   the 


8  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

general  rendezvous  of  the  pins  and  needles 
of  the  establishment,  and  proceeded  to  open 
the  door  and  plant  herself  in  front  of  it. 

Ruth  caught  a  glimpse  of  an  erect  light- 
grey  figure  in  the  sunshine,  surmounted  by  a 
brown  face,  and  the  lightest  of  light-grey 
hats.  Close  behind  stood  a  black  poodle  of 
a  dignified  and  self-engrossed  deportment, 
wearing  its  body  half  shaved,  but  break- 
ing out  in  ruffles  round  its  paws,  and  a 
tuft  at  the  end  of  a  stiffly  undemonstrative 
tail. 

"  The  key  of  the  church  is  kep'  at  Joneses 
by  the  pump,"  said  Mrs.  Eccles,  in  the 
brusque  manner  peculiar  to  the  freeborn 
Briton  when  brought  in  contact  with  a 
foreigner. 

"  Thank  you,  madam,"  was  the  reply,  in 
the  most  courteous  of  tones,  and  the  grey  hat 
was  off  in  a  moment,  showing  a  very  dark, 
cropped  head,  "but  I  do  not  look  for  the 
church.  I  only  ask  for  the  way  to  the  house 
of  the  pastor,  Mr.  Alwynn." 


SIR    CHARLES    DAN  VERS.  9 

Mrs.  Eccles  gave  full  and  comprehensive 
directions  in  a  very  high  key,  accompanied 
by  much  gesticulation,  and  then  the  grey  hat 
was  replaced,  and  the  grey  figure,  followed 
by  the  black  poodle,  marched  down  the  little 
garden  path  again,  and  disappeared  from 
view. 

Mrs.  Eccles  drew  a  long  breath,  and 
turned  to  her  visitor  again. 

"  Well,  my  dear,  and  did  ye  ever  see  the 
like  of  that  ?  And  his  head,  Miss  Ruth ! 
Did  ye  take  note  of  his  head  ?  Not  so  much 
as  a  shadder  of  a  parting.  All  the  same  all 
the  way  over ;  and  asking  the  way  to  the 
Rectory.  Why,  you  ain't  never  going  yet  ? 
Well,  good-bye,  my  dear,  and  God  bless  ye ! 
And  now,"  soliloquized  Mrs.  Eccles,  as  Ruth 
finally  escaped,  "  I  may  as  well  run  across  to 
Joneses,  and  see  if  they  know  anything  about 
the  gentleman,  and  if  he's  put  up  at  the 
inn." 

It    was   a  glorious  July  afternoon,    but  it 


lO  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

was    hot.     The    roads   were  white,    and  the 
tall  hedgerows  grey  with  dust.     A  waggon- 
load  of  late  hay,  with  a  swarm  of  children 
just  out  from  school  careering  round  it,  was 
coming  up  the  road  in  a  dim  cloud  of  dust. 
Ruth,  who  had  been  undecided  which  way  to 
take,  beat  a  hasty  retreat  towards  the  church- 
yard, deciding  that,  if  she  must  hesitate,  to 
do  so  among  cool  tombstones  in  the  shade. 
She  glanced  up  at  the  church  clock,  as  she 
selected    her    tombstone    under    one    of    the 
many    yew    trees    in    the    old    churchyard. 
Half-past  four,  and   already  an  inner  voice 
was    suggesting  tea !     To   miss   live  o'clock 
tea  on  a  thirsty  afternoon  like  this  was  not 
to    be  thought  of  for  a  moment.     She    had 
no  intention  of  going  back  to  tea  at  Ather- 
stone,  where  she  was  staying  with  her  cousins, 
Mr.   and  Mrs.    Danvers.     Two   alternatives 
remained.     Should  she  go  to  Slumberleigh 
Hall  close  by,  and  see   the    Thursbys,   who 
she    knew    had    all    returned    from    London 
yesterday,  or  should  she  go  across  the  fields 


SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS.  1  I 

to  Slumberleigh  Rectory,  and  have  tea  with 
Uncle  John  and  Aunt  Fanny  ? 

She  knew  that  Sir  Charles  Danvers,  Ralph 
Danvers's  eldest  brother,  was  expected  at 
Atherstone  that  afternoon.  His  aunt,  Lady 
Mary  Cunningham,  was  also  staying  there, 
partly  with  a  view  of  meeting  him.  Ralph 
Danvers  had  not  seen  his  brother  or  Lady 
Mary  her  nephew  for  some  time,  and,  judging 
by  the  interest  they  seemed  to  feel  in  his 
visit,  Ruth  had  determined  not  to  interrupt  a 
family  meeting,  in  which  she  imagined  she 
might  be  dc  trop. 

"  My  fine  tact,"  she  thought,  "will  enable 
them  to  have  a  quiet  talk  among  themselves 
till  nearly  dinner-time.  But  I  must  not 
neglect  myself  any  longer.  The  Hall  is  the 
nearest,  and  the  drive  is  shady ;  but,  to  put 
against  that,  Mabel  will  insist  on  showing1 
me  her  new  gowns,  and  Mrs.  Thursby  will 
make  her  usual  remarks  about  Aunt  Fanny. 
No ;  in  spite  of  that  burning  expanse  of 
glebe,    I    will  go  to   tea    at  the  Rectory.     I 


12  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

have  not  seen  Uncle  John  for  a  week,  and — 
who  knows  ? — perhaps  Aunt  Fanny  may  be 
out." 

So  the  gloves  were  put  on,  the  crisp  white 
dress  shaken  out,  the  parasol  put  up,  and 
Ruth  took  the  narrow  church  path  across  the 
fields  up  to  Slumberleigh  Rectory. 

For  many  years  since  the  death  of  her 
parents,  Ruth  Deyncourt  had  lived  with 
her  grandmother,  a  wealthy,  witty,  and  wise 
old  lady,  whose  house  had  been  considered 
one  of  the  pleasantest  in  London  by  those 
to  whom  pleasant  houses  are  open. 

Lady  Deyncourt,  a  beauty  in  her  youth,  a 
beauty  in  middle  life,  a  beauty  in  her  old 
age,  had  seen  and  known  all  the  marked 
men  of  the  last  two  generations,  and  had 
reminiscences  to  tell  which  increased  in  point 
and  flavour,  like  old  wine,  the  longer  they 
were  kept.  She  had  frequented  as  a  girl  the 
Miss  Berrys'  drawing-room,  and  people  were 
wont  to  say  that  hers  was  the  nearest  ap- 
proach to  a  salon  which  remained  after  the 


SIR    CHARLES    DAN  VERS,  I  3 

Miss  Berrys  disappeared.  She  had  married 
a  grave  politician,  a  rising  man,  whom  she 
had  pushed  into  a  knighthood,  and  at  one 
time  into  the  ministry.  If  he  had  died 
before  he  could  make  her  the  wife  of  a 
premier,  the  disappointment  had  not  been 
without  its  alleviations.  She  had  never 
possessed  much  talent  for  domestic  life,  and, 
the  yoke  once  removed,  she  never  felt  the 
least  inclination  to  take  it  upon  herself  again. 
As  a  widow,  her  way  through  life  was  one 
long  triumphal  procession.  She  had  daugh- 
ters, dull,  tall,  serious  girls,  with  whom  she 
had  nothing  in  common,  whom  she  educated 
well,  brought  out,  laced  in,  and  then  married, 
one  after  another,  relinquishing  the  last  with 
the  utmost  cheerfulness,  and  refusing  the 
condolences  of  friends  on  her  lonely  position 
with  her  usual  frankness. 

But  her  son,  her  only  son,  she  had  loved. 
He  was  like  her,  and  understood  her,  and 
was  at  ease  with  her,  as  her  daughters  had 
never  been.      The  trouble  of  her   life  was 


14  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

the  death  of  her  son.  She  got  over  it,  as 
she  got  over  everything  ;  but  when  several 
years  afterwards  his  widow,  with  whom,  it  is 
hardly  necessary  to  say,  she  was  not  on 
speaking  terms,  suddenly  died  (being  a  faint- 
hearted, feeble  creature),  Lady  Deyncourt 
immediately  took  possession  of  her  grand- 
children— a  boy  and  two  girls — and  pro- 
ceeded as  far  as  in  her  lay  to  ruin  the  boy 
for  life. 

"A  woman,"  she  was  apt  to  remark  in 
after-years,  "  is  not  intended  by  nature  to 
manage  any  man  except  her  husband.  I  am 
a  warning  to  the  mothers,  aunts,  and  grand- 
mothers, particularly  the  grandmothers,  of 
the  future.  A  husband  is  a  sufficient  field 
for  the  employment  of  a  woman's  whole 
energies.  I  went  beyond  my  sphere,  and  I 
am  punished." 

And  when  Raymond  Deyncourt  finally 
disappeared  in  America  for  the  last  time, 
having  been  fished  up  therefrom  on  several 
occasions,  each  time  in  worse  case  than  the 


SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS.  1 5 

last,  she  excommunicated  him,  and  cheerfully 
altered  her  will,  dividing  the  sixty  thousand 
pounds  she  had  it  in  her  power  to  leave 
between  her  two  granddaughters,  and  letting 
the  fact  become  known,  with  the  result  that 
Anna  was  married  by  the  end  of  her  second 
season ;  and  if  at  the  end  of  five  seasons 
Ruth  was  still  unmarried,  she  had,  as  Lady 
Deyncourt  took  care  to  inform  people,  no 
one  to  thank  for  it  but  herself. 

But  in  reality,  now  that  Anna  was  provided 
for,  Lady  Deyncourt  was  in  no  hurry  to  part 
with  Ruth.  She  liked  her  as  much  as  it  was 
possible  for  her  to  like  any  one — indeed,  I 
think  she  even  loved  her  in  a  way.  She 
had  taken  but  small  notice  of  her  while  she 
was  in  the  schoolroom,  for  she  cared  little 
about  girls  as  a  rule ;  but  as  she  grew  up  tall, 
erect,  with  the  pale,  stately  beauty  of  a  lily, 
Lady  Deyncourt's  heart  went  out  to  her. 
None  of  her  own  daughters  had  been  so  dis- 
tinguished-looking, so  ornamental.  Ruth's 
clothes  always  looked  well  on  her,  and  she 


1 6  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

had  a  knack  of  entertaining  people,  and  much 
taste  in  the  arrangement  of  flowers.  Though 
she  had  inherited  the  Deyncourt  earnestness 
of  character,  together  with  their  dark  serious 
eyes  and  a  certain  annoying  rigidity  as  to 
rieht  and  wrone,  these  defects  were  counter- 
balanced  by  flashes  of  brightness  and  humour 
which  reminded  Lady  Deyncourt  of  herself 
in  her  own  brilliant  youth,  and  inclined  her 
tc  be  lenient,  when  in  her  daughters'  cases 
she  would  have  been  sarcastic.  The  old 
woman  and  the  young  one  had  been  great 
friends,  and  not  the  less  so  perhaps  because 
of  a  tacit  understanding  which  existed  between 
them  that  certain  subjects  should  be  avoided 
upon  which,  each  instinctively  felt,  they  were 
not  likely  to  agree.  And  if  the  shrewd  old 
woman  of  the  world  ever  suspected  the 
existence  of  a  strength  of  will  and  depth  of 
character  in  Ruth,  such  as  had  in  her  own 
early  life  been  a  source  of  annoyance  and 
perplexity  to  herself  in  her  dealings  with  her 
husband,  she  was   skilful  enough    to    ignore 


SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS.  I  7 

any  traces  of  it  that  showed  themselves  in 
her  granddaughter,  and  thus  avoided  those 
collisions  of  will,  the  result  of  which  she  felt 
might  have  been  doubtful. 

And  so  Ruth  had  lived  a  life  full  of  varied 
interests,  and  among  interesting  people,  and 
had  been  woke  up  suddenly  in  a  grey  and 
frosted  dawn  to  find  that  chapter  of  her  life 
closed.  Lady  Deyncourt,  who  never  thought 
of  travelling  without  her  maid  and  footman, 
suddenly  went  on  a  long  journey  alone  one 
wild  January  morning,  starting  without  any 
previous  preparation  for  a  land  in  which  she 
had  never  professed  much  interest  hereto- 
fore. It  seemed  a  pity  that  she  should  have 
to  die  when  she  had  so  thoroughly  acquired 
the  art  of  living  with  little  trouble  to  her- 
self, and  much  pleasure  to  others ;  but  so  it 
was. 

And  then  in  Ruth's  confused  remembrance 
of  what  followed,  all  the  world  seemed  to 
have  turned  to  black  and  grey.  There  was 
no    colour   anywhere,    where   all    had    been 

VOL.    I.  2 


1 8  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

colour  before.  Miles  of  black  cloth  and 
crape  seemed  to  extend  before  her ;  black 
horses  came  and  stamped  black  hoof-marks 
in  the  snow  before  the  door.  Endless 
arraneements  had  to  be  made,  endless  letters 
to  be  written.  Something  was  carried 
heavily  downstairs  all  in  black,  scoring  the 
wall  at  the  turn  on  the  stairs  in  a  way  which 
would  have  annoyed  Lady  Deyncourt  ex- 
ceedingly if  she  had  been  there  to  see  it,  but 
she  had  left  several  days  before  it  happened. 
The  last  pale  shadow  of  the  kind,  gay  little 
grandmother  was  gone  from  the  great  front 
bedroom  upstairs.  Mr.  Alwynn,  one  of 
Ruth's  uncles,  came  up  from  the  country  and 
went  to  the  funeral,  and  took  Ruth  away  after- 
wards. Her  own  sister  Anna  was  abroad 
with  her  husband,  her  brother  Raymond  had 
not  been  heard  of  for  years.  As  she  drove 
away  from  the  house,  and  looked  up  at  the 
windows  with  wide  tearless  eyes,  she  suddenly 
realized  that  this  departure  was  final,  that 
there  would  be  no  coming  back,  no  home  left 


SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS.  1 9 

for  her  in  the  familiar  rooms  where  she  and 
another  had  lived  so  lonor  together. 

Uncle  John  was  by  her  side  in  the  carriage, 
patting  her  cold  hands  and  telling  her  not  to 
cry,  which  she  felt  no  inclination  to  do ;  and 
then,  seeing  the  blank  pallor  in  her  face,  he 
suddenly  found  himself  fumbling  for  his  own 
pocket  handkerchief. 


20  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 


CHAPTER    II. 

On  this  particular  July  afternoon,  Mr„ 
Alwynn,  or,  as  his  parishioners  called  him, 
"  The  Honourable  John,"  was  sitting  in  his 
arm-chair  in  the  little  drawing-room  of 
Slumberleigh  Rectory.  Mrs.  Honourable 
John  was  pouring  out  tea  ;  and  here,  once 
and  for  all,  let  it  be  known  that  meals,  par- 
ticularly five  o'clock  tea,  will  occupy  a  large 
place  in  this  chronicle,  not  because  of  any 
importance  especially  attaching  to  them,  but 
because  in  the  country,  at  least  in  Slumber- 
leigh, the  day  is  not  divided  by  hours  but  by 
the  meals  that  take  place  therein,  and  to 
write  of  Slumberleieh  and  its  inhabitants 
with  disregard  to  their  divisions  of  time  is 
"  impossible,  and  cannot  be  done." 


SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS.  2  1 

So  I  repeat  boldly,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Alwynn 
were  at  tea.  They  were  alone  together,  for 
they  had  no  children,  and  Ruth  Deyncourt, 
who  had  been  living  with  them  since  her 
grandmothers  death  in  the  winter,  was  now 
staying  with  her  cousin,  Mrs.  Ralph  Danvers, 
at  Atherstone,  a  couple  of  miles  away. 

If  it  had  occasionally  crossed  Mr.  Alvvynn's 
mind  during  the  last  few  months  that  he 
would  have  liked  to  have  a  daughter  like 
Ruth,  he  had  kept  the  sentiment  to  himself, 
as  he  did  most  sentiments  in  the  company  of 
his  wife,  who,  while  she  complained  of  his 
habit  of  silence,  made  up  for  it  nobly  herself 
at  all  times  and  in  all  places.  It  had  often 
been  the  subject  of  vague  wonder  among  his 
friends,  and  even  at  times  to  Mr.  Alwynn 
himself,  how  he  had  come  to  marry  "  Fanny, 
my  love." 

Mr.  Alwynn  dearly  loved  peace  and  quiet, 
but  these  dwelt  not  under  the  same  roof 
with  Mrs.  Alwynn.  Nay,  I  even  believe,  if 
the  truth    were  known,  he  liked  order  and 


2  2  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

tidiness,  judging  by  the  exact  arrangement  of 
his  own  study,  and  the  rueful  glances  he 
sometimes  cast  at  the  litter  of  wools  and 
letters  on  the  newspaper  table,  and  the  gay 
garden  hats  and  goloshes,  hidden  but  not 
concealed,  under  the  drawing-room  sofa. 
Conversation  about  the  dearness  of  butchers' 
meat  and  the  enormities  of  servants  palled 
upon  him,  I  think,  after  a  time,  but  he  had 
taken  his  wife's  style  of  conversation  for 
better  for  worse  when  he  took  her  gaily 
dressed  self  under  those  ominous  conditions, 
and  he  never  showed  impatience.  He  loved 
his  wife,  but  I  think  it  grieved  him  when 
smart-coloured  glass  vases  were  strewn 
among  the  cherished  bits  of  old  china  and 
enamel  which  his  soul  loved.  He  did  not 
like  chromo-lithographs  or  the  framed  photo- 
graphs, which  Mrs.  Alwynn  called  her 
"  momentums  of  travel,"  among  his  rare  old 
prints  either.  He  bore  them,  but  after  their 
arrival  in  company  with  large  and  inappro- 
priate nails,  and  especially  after  the  cut  glass 


SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS.  23 

candlesticks  appeared  on  the  drawing-room 
chimney-piece,  he  ceased  to  make  his  little 
occasional  purchases  of  old  china  and  old 
silver.  The  curiosity  shops  knew  him  no 
more,  or  if  he  still  at  times  brought  home 
some  treasure  in  his  hat-box  on  his  return 
from  Convocation,  it  was  unpacked  and 
examined  in  private,  and  a  little  place  was 
made  for  it  among  the  old  Chelsea  figures  on 
the  bookcase  in  his  study,  which  had  stood 
ever  since  he  had  inherited  them  from  his 
father  on  the  drawing-room  mantel-piece,  but 
had  been  silently  removed  when  a  pair  of 
comic  china  elephants  playing  on  violins  had 
appeared  in  their  midst. 

Mr.  Alwynn  sighed  a  little  when  he  looked 
at  them  this  afternoon,  and  shook  his  head  ; 
for  had  he  not  brought  back  in  his  empty 
soup  tin  an  old  earthenware  cow  of  Dutch 
extraction  which  he  had  lono:  coveted  on  the 
shelf  of  a  parishioner  ?  He  had  bought  it 
very  dear,  for  when  in  all  his  life  had  he 
ever  bought  anything  cheap  ?     And  now,  as 


24  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

he  was  tenderly  wiping  a  suspicion  of  beef- 
tea  off  it,  he  wondered,  as  he  looked  round 
his  study,  where  he  could  put  it.  Not  among 
the  old  oriental  china,  where  bits  of  Wedg- 
wood had  already  elbowed  in  for  want  of 
room  elsewhere.  Among  his  Lowestoft  cups 
and  saucers  ?  Never.  He  would  rather 
not  have  it  than  see  it  there.  He  had  a 
vision  of  a  certain  bracket,  discarded  from  the 
hall,  and  put  aside  by  his  careful  hands  in 
the  lowest  drawer  of  the  cupboard  by  the 
window,  in  which  he  kept  little  stores  of 
nails  and  string  and  brown  paper,  among 
which  "  Fanny,  my  love "  performed  fearful 
ravages  when  minded  to  tie  up  a  parcel. 

Mr.  Alwynn  nailed  up  the  bracket  under 
an  old  etching,  and  placed  the  cow  thereon, 
and,  after  contemplating  it  over  his  spectacles, 
went  into  the  drawing-room  to  tea  with  his 
wife. 

Mrs.  Alwynn  was  a  stout,  florid,  good- 
humoured  looking  woman,  with  a  battered 
fringe,  considerably  younger  than  her  husband 


SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS.  25 

in  appearance,  and  with  a  tendency  to  bright 
colours  in  dress. 

"  Barnes  is  very  poorly,  my  dear,"  said 
Mr.  Alwynn,  patiently  fishing  out  one  of  the 
lumps  of  sugar  which  his  wife  had  put  in  his 
tea.  He  took  one  lump,  but  she  took  two 
herself,  and  consequently  always  gave  him 
two.  "  I  should  say  a  little  strong  soup 
would " 

At  this  juncture  the  front  door-bell  rang, 
and  a  moment  afterwards  "Mr.  Dare"  was 
announced. 

The  erect,  light-grey  figure  which  had 
awakened  the  curiosity  of  Mrs.  Eccles  came 
in  close  behind  the  servant.  Mrs.  Alwynn 
received  a  deep  bow  in  return  for  her  look 
of  astonishment ;  and  then,  with  an  eager 
exclamation,  the  visitor  had  seized  both  Mr. 
Alwynn's  hands,  regardless  of  the  neatly 
folded  slice  of  bread-and-butter  in  one  of 
them,  and  was  shaking  them  cordially. 

Mr.  Alwynn  looked  for  a  moment  as 
astonished  as  his  wife,  and  the  blank,  depre- 


26  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

eating  glance  he  cast  at  his  visitor  showed 
that  he  was  at  a  loss. 

The  latter  let  go  his  hands,  and  spread  his 
own  out  with  a  sudden  gesture. 

"Ah!  you  do  not  know  me,"  he  said, 
speaking  rapidly  ;  "  it  is  twenty  years  ago, 
and  you  have  forgotten.  You  do  not  re- 
member Alfred  Dare,  the  little  boy  whom 
you  saw  last  in  sailing  costume,  the  little  boy 
for  whom  you  ^cut  the  whistles,  the  son  of 
your  old  friend,  Henry  Dare  ?  " 

"  Good  gracious !"  ejaculated  Mr.  Alwynn, 
with  a  sudden  flash  of  memory.  "  Henry's 
other  son.  I  remember  now.  It  is  Alfred, 
and  I  remember  the  whistles  too.  You  have 
your  mother's  eyes.  And,  of  course,  you 
have  come  to  Vandon  now  that  your  poor 

brother We  have  all   been   wondering 

when  you  would  turn  up.  My  dear  boy,  I  re- 
member you  perfectly  now ;  but  it  is  a  long 
time  ago,  and  you  have  changed  very  much." 

"  Between  eight  years  and  twenty-eight 
there  is  a  great  step,"  replied  Dare,  with  a 


SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS.  2  J 

brilliant  smile.  "  How  could  I  expect  that 
you  should  remember  all  at  once  ?  But  you 
are  not  changed.  I  knew  you  the  first 
moment.  It  is  the  same  kind,  good  face 
which  I  remember  well." 

Mr.  Alwynn  blushed  a  faint  blush,  which 
any  word  of  praise  could  always  call  up ;  and 
then,  reminded  of  the  presence  of  Mrs. 
Alwynn  by  a  short  cough,  which  that  lady 
always  had  in  readiness  wherewith  to  recall 
him  to  a  sense  of  duty,  he  turned  to  her 
and  introduced  Dare. 

Dare  made  another  beautiful  bow ;  and 
while  he  accepted  a  cup  of  tea  from  Mrs. 
Alwynn,  Mr.  Alwynn  had  time  to  look 
attentively  at  him  with  his  mild  grey  eyes. 
He  was  a  slight,  active-looking  young  man 
of  middle  height,  decidedly  un-English  in 
appearance  and  manner,  with  dark,  roving 
eyes,  moustaches  very  much  twirled  up,  and 
a  lean  brown  face  that  was  exceedingly 
handsome  in  a  style  to  which  Mr.  Alwynn 
was  not  accustomed. 


28  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

And  this  was  Henry  Dare's  second  son, 
the  son  by  his  French  wife,  who  had  been 
brought  up  abroad,  of  whom  no  one  had 
ever  heard  or  cared  to  hear,  who  had  now 
succeeded,  by  his  half-brother's  sudden  death, 
to  Vandon,  a  property  adjoining  Slumber- 
leigh. 

The  eager  foreign  face  was  becoming 
familiar  to  Mr.  Alwynn.  Dare  was  like  his 
mother ;  but  he  sat  exactly  as  Mr.  Alwynn 
had  seen  his  father  sit  many  a  time  in  that 
very  chair.  The  attitude  was  the  same. 
Ah !  but  that  flourish  of  the  brown  hands  ! 
How  unlike  anything  Henry  would  have 
done  !  And  those  sudden  movements  !  He 
was  roused  by  Dare  turning  quickly  to  him 
again. 

"  I  am  telling  Mrs.  Alwynn  of  my  journey 
here,"  he  began  ;  "  of  how  I  miss  my  train  ; 
of  how  I  miss  my  carriage,  sent  to  meet  me 
from  the  inn ;  of  how  I  walk  on  foot  up  the 
long  hills  ;  and  when  I  get  there,  they  think 
I  am  no  longer  coming.      I  arrived  only  last 


SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS.  29 

night  at  Vandon.     To-day   I   walk   over  to 
see  my  old  friend  at  Slumberleigh." 

Dare  leant  forward,  laying  the  tips  of  his 
fingers  lightly  against  his  breast. 

"  You  seem  to  have  had  a  good  deal  of 
walking,"  said  Mr.  Alwynn,  rather  taken 
aback,  but  anxious  to  be  cordial ;  "  but,  at 
any  rate,  you  will  not  walk  back.  You  must 
stay  the  night  now  you  are  here,  mustn't  he, 
Fanny  ?" 

Dare  was  delighted — beaming.  Then  his 
face  became  overcast.  His  eyebrows  went 
up.  He  shook  his  head.  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
Alwynn  were  most  kind — but — he  became 
more  and  more  dejected — a  bag,  a  simple 
valise — 

It  could  be  sent  for. 

Ah !  Mr.  Alwynn  was  too  good.  He 
revived  again.  He  showed  his  even  white 
teeth.  He  was  about  to  resume  his  tea, 
when  suddenly  a  tall  white  figure  came  lightly 
in  through  the  open  French  window,  and  a 
clear  voice  began — 


3<D  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

"  Oh,  Uncle  John,  there  is  such  a  heathen 
of  a  black  poodle  making  excavations  in  the 
flower-beds  !     Do " 

Ruth  stopped  suddenly  as  her  eyes  fell 
upon  the  stranger.      Dare  rose  instinctively. 

"This  is  Mr.  Dare,  Ruth,"  said  Mr. 
Alwynn.      "  He  has  just  arrived  at  Vandon." 

Ruth  bowed.  Dare  surpassed  himself, 
and  was  silent.  All  his  smiles  and  flow  of 
small  talk  had  suddenly  deserted  him.  He 
began  patting  his  dog,  which  had  followed 
Ruth  indoors,  and  a  moment  of  constraint 
fell  upon  the  little  party. 

"  She  is  shy,"  said  Dare  to  himself.  "  She 
is  adorably  shy." 

Ruth's  quiet,  self-possessed  voice  dispelled 
that  pleasing  illusion. 

"  I  have  had  a  very  exhausting  afternoon 
with  Mrs.  Eccles,  Aunt  Fanny,  and  I  have 
come  to  you  for  a  cup  of  tea  before  I  go 
back  to  Atherstone." 

"  Why  did  you  walk  so  far  this  hot  after- 
noon, my  dear ;  and  how  are  Mrs.  Danvers 


SIR   CHARLES    DANYERS.  3 1 

and  Lady  Mary ;  and  is  any  one  else  staying 
there  ;  and,  my  dear,  are  the  dolls  finished  ?  " 

"  They  are,"  said  Ruth.  "  They  are  all 
outrageously  fashionable.  Even  Molly  is 
satisfied.  There  is  to  be  a  school-feast  here 
to-morrow,"  she  added,  turning  to  Dare,  who 
appeared  bewildered  at  the  turn  the  con- 
versation was  taking.  "  All  our  energies  for 
the  last  fortnight  have  been  brought  to  bear 
on  dolls.  We  have  been  dressing  dolls 
morning,  noon,  and  night." 

"  When  is  it  to  be,  this  school-feast  ?"  said 
Dare  eagerly.     "  I  will  buy  one,  three  dolls." 

After  a  lengthy  explanation  from  Mrs. 
Alwynn  as  to  the  nature  of  a  school-feast  as 
distinct  from  a  bazaar,  Ruth  rose  to  go,  and 
Mr.  Alwynn  offered  to  accompany  her  part 
of  the  way. 

"  And  so  that  is  the  new  Mr.  Dare  about 
whom  we  have  all  been  speculating,"  she 
said,  as  they  strolled  across  the  fields  together. 
"He  is  not  like  his  half-brother." 

"  No ;  he  seems  to  be  entirely  a  French- 


32  SIR    CHARLES    DAN  VERS. 

man.  You  see,  he  was  educated  abroad,  and 
that  makes  a  great  difference.  He  was  a 
very  nice  little  boy  twenty  years  ago.  I 
hope  he  will  turn  out  well,  and  do  his  duty 
by  the  place." 

The  neighbouring  property  of  Vandon, 
with  its  tumbledown  cottages,  its  neglected 
people,  and  hard  agent,  were  often  in  Mr. 
Alwynn's  thoughts. 

"  Oh,  Uncle  John,  he  will,  he  must !  You 
must  help  him  and  advise,"  said  Ruth  eagerly. 
"He  ought  to  stay  and  live  on  the  place,  and 
look  into  things  for  himself." 

"  I  am  afraid  he  will  be  poor,"  said  Mr. 
Alwynn  meditatively. 

"Anyhow,  he  will  be  richer  than  he  was 
before,"  urged  Ruth,  "and  it  is  his  duty  to 
do  something  for  his  own  people." 

When  Ruth  had  said  it  was  a  duty,  she 
imagined,  like  many  another  young  soul 
before  her,  that  nothing  remained  to  be  said, 
having  yet  to  learn  how  much  beside  often 
remained  to  be  done. 


SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS.  33 

"We  shall  see,"  said  Mr.  Alwynn,  who 
had  seen  something  of  his  fellow-creatures  ; 
and  they  walked  on  together  in  silence. 

The  person  whose  duty  Ruth  had  been 
discussing  so  freely,  looked  after  the  two 
retreating  figures  till  they  disappeared,  and 
then  turned  to  Mrs.  Alwynn. 

"You  and  Mr.  Alwynn  also  go  to  the 
school-feast  to-morrow  ?" 

Mrs.  Alwynn,  a  little  nettled,  explained 
that  of  course  she  went,  that  it  was  her  own 
school-feast,  that  Mrs.  Thursby  at  the  Hall 
had  nothing  to  do  with  it.  (Dare  did  not 
know  who  Mrs.  Thursby  was,  but  he  listened 
with  great  attention.)  She,  Mrs.  Alwynn, 
gave  it  herself.  Her  own  cook,  who 
had  been  with  her  five  years,  made  the 
cakes,  and  her  own  donkey- cart  conveyed 
the  same  to  the  field  where  the  repast  was 
held. 

"Miss  Deyncourt,  will  she  be  there?" 
asked  Dare. 

Mrs.  Alwynn  explained  that  all  the  neigh- 

VOL.  I.  X 


34  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

bourhood,  including  the  Thursbys,  would  be 
there  ;  that  she  made  a  point  of  asking  the 
Thursbys. 

"  I  also  will  come,"  said  Dare  gravely. 


SIR  CHARLES    DANVERS.  35 


CHAPTER    III. 

Atherstone  was  a  rambling,  old-fashioned, 
black-and-white  house,  half  covered  with  ivy, 
standing:  in  a  rambling,  old-fashioned  garden 
— a  charming  garden,  with  clipped  yews,  and 
grass  paths,  and  straggling  flowers  and  herbs 
growing  up  in  unexpected  places.  In  front 
of  the  house,  facing  the  drawing-room 
windows,  was  a  bowling-green,  across  which, 
at  this  time  of  the  afternoon,  the  house  had 
laid  a  cool  green  shadow. 

Two  ladies  were  sitting  under  its  shelter, 
each  with  her  work. 

It  was  hot  still,  but  the  shadows  were 
deepening  and  lengthening.  Away  in  the 
sun,  hay  was  being  made  and  carried,  with 
crackings    of     whips     and     distant     voices. 


36  SIR    CHARLES    I)  AN  VERS. 

Beyond  the  hayfields  la)'  the  silver  band  of 
the  river,  and  beyond  again  the  spire  of 
Slumberleigh  Church  and  a  glimpse  among 
the  trees  of  Slumberleigh  Hall. 

"  Ralph  has  started  in  the  dog-cart  to 
meet  Charles.  They  ought  to  be  here  in 
half  an  hour,  if  the  train  is  punctual,"  said 
Mrs.  Ralph. 

She  was  a  graceful  woman,  with  a  placid, 
gentle  face.  She  might  be  thirty,  but  she 
looked  younger.  With  her  pleasant  home,, 
and  her  pleasant  husband,  and  her  child  to 
be  mildly  anxious  about,  she  might  well  look 
young.  She  looked  particularly  so  now,  as 
she  sat  in  her  fresh  cotton  draperies,  winding 
wool  with  cool  white  hands. 

The  handiwork  of  some  women  has  a  hard 
masculine  look.  If  they  sew,  it  is  with  thick 
cotton  in  some  coarse  material ;  if  they  knit, 
it  is  with  cricket-balls  of  wool  which  they 
manipulate  into  wiry  stockings  and  com- 
forters. Evelyn's  wools,  on  the  contrary, 
were    always    soft,    fleecy,    liable    to    weak- 


SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS.  $7 

minded  tangles,  and  to  turning  after  long 
periods  of  time  into  little  feminine  futilities 
for  which  it  was  difficult  to  divine  any 
possible  use. 

Lady  Mary  Cunningham,  her  husband's 
aunt,  made  no  immediate  reply  to  her  small 
remark.  Evelyn  Danvers  was  not  a  little 
afraid  of  that  lady,  and,  in  truth,  Lady  Mary, 
with  her  thin  face  and  commanding  manner, 
was  a  very  imposing  person.  Though  past 
seventy,  she  sat  erect  in  her  chair,  her  stick 
by  her  side,  some  elaborate  embroidery  in 
her  delicate  old  ringed  hands.  Her  pale, 
colourless  eyes  were  as  keen  as  ever.  Her 
white  hair  was  covered  by  a  wonderful  lace 
cap,  which  no  one  had  ever  succeeded  in 
imitating,  that  fell  in  soft  lappets  and  graceful 
folds  round  the  severe,  dignified  face.  Molly, 
Evelyn's  little  daughter,  stood  in  great  awe 
of  Lady  Mary,  who  had  such  a  splendid 
stick  with  a  silver  crook  of  her  very  own, 
and  who  made  remarks  in  French  in  Molly's 
presence  which   that   young  lady  could    not 


38  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

understand,  and  felt  that  it  was  not  intended 
she  should.  She  even  regarded  with  a  certain 
veneration  the  cap  itself,  which  she  had  once 
met  in  equivocal  circumstances,  journeying 
with  a  plait  of  white  hair  towards  Lady 
Mary's  rooms. 

It  was  the  first  time  since  their  marriage, 
of  which  she  had  not  approved,  that  Lady 
Mary  had  paid  a  visit  to  Ralph  and  Evelyn 
at  Atherstone.  Lady  Mary  had  tried  to 
marry  Ralph  in  days  gone  by  to  a  woman 
who — but  it  was  an  old  story  and  better 
forgotten.  Ralph  had  married  his  first 
cousin  when  he  had  married  Evelyn,  and 
Lady  Mary  had  strenuously  objected  to  the 
match,  and  had  even  gone  so  far  as  to 
threaten  to  alter  certain  clauses  in  her  will, 
which  she  had  made  in  favour  of  Ralph, 
her  younger  nephew,  at  a  time  when  she 
was  at  da^eers  drawn  with  her  eldest 
nephew,  Charles,  now  Sir  Charles  Danvers. 
But  that  was  an  old  story  too,  and  better 
forgotten. 


SIR    CHARLES    DANYERS.  39 

When  Charles  succeeded  his  father  some 
three  years  ago,  and  when  after  eight  years 
Molly  had  still  remained  an  only  child, 
and  one  of  the  wrong  kind,  of  no  intrinsic 
value  to  the  family,  Lady  Mary  decided  that 
bygones  should  be  bygones,  and  became 
formally  reconciled  to  Charles,  with  whom 
she  had  already  found  it  exceedingly  incon- 
venient, and  consequently  unchristian,  not 
to  be  on  speaking  terms.  As  long  as  he 
was  the  scapegrace  son  of  Sir  George 
Danvers,  her  Christian  principles  remained 
in  abeyance  ;  but  when  he  suddenly  succeeded 
to  the  baronetcy  and  Stoke  Moreton,  the  air 
of  which  suited  her  so  well,  and,  moreover* 
to  that  convenient  pied  a  terre,  the  house  in 
Belgrave  Square,  she  allowed  feelings,  which 
she  said  she  had  hitherto  repressed  with 
difficulty,  their  full  scope,  expressed  a  Chris- 
tian hope  that  now  that  he  had  come  to  his 
estate  Charles  would  put  away  Bohemian 
things,  and  instantly  set  to  work  to  find  a 
suitable  wife  for  him. 


40  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

At  first  Lady  Mary  felt  that  the  task 
which  she  had  imposed  upon  herself  would 
(D.V.)  be  light  indeed.  Charles  received 
her  overtures  with  the  same  courteous 
demeanour  which  had  been  the  chief  sting 
of  their  former  warfare.  He  had  paid  his 
creditors  no  one  knew  how,  for  his  father 
had  left  nothing  to  him  unentailed  ;  and  once 
out  of  money  difficulties,  he  seemed  in  no 
hurry  to  plunge  into  them  again.  If  he  had 
not  as  yet  thoroughly  taken  up  the  life  of  an 
English  country  gentleman  for  want  of  that 
necessary  adjunct  which  Lady  Mary  was  so 
anxious  to  supply,  at  least  he  lived  in 
England  and  in  good  society.  In  short, 
Lady  Mary  was  fond  of  telling  her  friends, 
Charles  had  entirely  reformed,  hinting  at  the 
same  time  that  she  had  been  the  humble 
instrument  in  the  hands  of  an  all-wise 
Providence  which  had  turned  him  back  into 
the  way  in  which  the  English  aristocracy 
should  walk,  and  from  which  he  had  deviated 
so  long.      But  one  thing  remained — to  marry 


SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS.  4 1 

him.  Every  one  said  Charles  must  marry. 
Lady  Mary  did  not  say  it,  but  with  her 
whole  soul  she  meant  it.  What  she  intended 
to  do,  she,  as  a  rule,  performed ;  occasionally 
at  the  expense  of  those  who  were  little  able 
to  afford  it,  but  still  the  thing  was  (always, 
of  course,  by  the  co-operation  of  Providence) 
done.  Ralph  certainly  had  proved  an  ex- 
ception to  the  rule.  He  had  married  Evelyn 
against  Lady  Mary's  will,  and  consequently 
without  the  blessing  of  Providence.  After 
that,  of  course,  she  had  never  expected  there 
would  be  a  son,  and  with  each  year  her 
anxiety  to  see  Charles  safely  married  had 
increased.  He  had  seemed  so  amenable 
that  at  first  she  could  hardly  believe  that  the 
steed  which  she  had  led  to  waters  of  such 
divers  merit  would  refuse  to  drink  from  any 
of  them.  If  rank  had  no  charm  for  him, 
which  apparently  it  had  not,  she  would  try 
beauty.  When  beauty  failed,  even  beauty 
with  money  in  its  hand,  Lady  Mary  hesitated, 
and  then  fell  back  on  goodness.      But  either 


42  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERSi 

the  goodness  was  not  good  enough,  or,  as 
Lad)-  Mary  feared,  it  was  not  sufficiently 
High  Church  to  be  really  genuine — even 
goodness  failed.  For  three  years  she  had 
strained  every  nerve,  and  at  the  end  of  them 
she  was  no  nearer  the  object  in  view  than 
when  she  began. 

An  inconvenient  death  of  a  sister,  with 
whom  she  had  long  since  quarrelled  about 
church  matters  (and  who  had  now  gone 
where  her  folly  in  differing  from  Lady  Mary 
would  be  fully,  if  painfully,  brought  home  to 
her),  had  prevented  Lady  Mary  continuing 
her  designs  this  year  in  London.  But  if 
thwarted  in  one  direction,  she  knew  how  to 
throw  her  energies  into  another.  The  first 
words  she  uttered  indicated  what  that 
direction  was. 

Evelyn's  little  remark  about  the  dog-cart, 
which  had  crone  to  meet  Charles,  had  so 
long  remained  without  any  response,  that  she 
was  about  to  coin  another  of  about  the  same 
stamp,  when  Lady  Mary  suddenly  said,  with 


SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS.  43 

a  decision  that  was  intended  to  carry  con- 
viction to  the  heart  of  her  companion — 

"  It  is  an  exceedingly  suitable  thing." 

Evelyn  evidently  understood  what  it  was 
that  was  so  suitable,  but  she  made  no  reply. 

"  A  few  years  ago,"  continued  Lady  Mary, 
"  I  should  have  looked  higher.  I  should 
have  thought  Charles  might  have  done 
better,  but — - — " 

"He  never  could  do  better  than — than," 
said  Evelyn,  with  a  little  mild  flutter.  "  There 
is  no  one  in  the  world  more " 

"  Yes,  yes,  my  dear,  of  course,  we  all  know 
that,"  returned  the  elder  lady.  "  She  is 
much  too  eood  for  him,  and  all  the  rest  of  it. 
A  few  years  ago,  I  was  saying,  I  might  not 
have  regarded  it  quite  in  the  light  I  do  now. 
Charles,  with  his  distinguished  appearance 
and  his  position,  might  have  married  anybody. 
But  time  passes,  and  I  am  becoming  seriously 
anxious  about  him ;  I  am,  indeed.  He  is 
eight  and  thirty.  In  two  years  he  will  be 
forty ;  and  at  forty,  you  never  know  what  a 


44  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

man  may  not  do.  It  is  a  critical  age  even 
when  they  are  married.  Until  he  is  forty,  a 
man  may  be  led  under  Providence  into  form- 
ing a  connection  with  a  woman  of  suitable 
age  and  family.  After  that  age  he  will  never 
look  at  any  girl  out  of  her  teens,  and  either 
perpetrates  a  folly,  or  does  not  marry  at  all. 
If  the  Danvers  family  is  not  to  become 
extinct,  or  to  be  dragged  down  by  a 
mdsalliancc,  measures  must  be  taken  at  once." 
Evelyn  winced  at  the  allusion  to  the  ex- 
tinction of  the  Danvers  family,  of  which 
Charles  and  Ralph  were  the  only  repre- 
sentatives. She  felt  keenly  having  failed  to 
give  Ralph  a  son,  and  the  sudden  smart  of 
the  old  hurt  added  a  touch  of  sharpness  to 
her  usually  gentle  voice  as  she  said — 

"  I  cannot  see  what  has  been  left  undone." 

"  No,    my  dear,"   said    Lady   Mary,   more 

suavely,  "  you  have  fallen  in  with  my  views 

most  sensibly.      I  only  hope  Ralph " 

"  Ralph  knows  nothing  about  it." 

u  Quite  right.      It  is  very  much  better  he 


SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS.  45 

should  not.  Men  never  can  be  made  to  look 
at  things  in  their  proper  light.  They  have 
no  power  of  seeing  an  inch  in  front  of  them. 
Even  Charles,  who  is  less  dense  than  most 
men,  has  never  been  allowed  to  form  an  idea 
of  the  plans  which  from  time  to  time  I  have 
made  for  him.  Nothing  sets  a  man  more 
against  a  marriage  than  the  idea  that  it  has 
been  put  in  his  way.  They  like  to  think  it 
is  all  their  own  doing,  and  that  the  whole 
universe  will  be  taken  by  surprise  when  the 
engagement  is  given  out.  Charles  is  no 
exception  to  the  rule.  Our  duty  is  to 
provide  a  wife  for  him,  and  then  allow  him 
to  think  his  own  extraordinary  cleverness 
found  her  for  himself.  How  old  is  this 
cousin  of  yours,  Miss  Deyncourt  ?  " 

"  About  three  and  twenty." 

"  Exceedingly  suitable.  Young,  and  yet 
not  too  young.  She  is  not  beautiful,  but  she 
is  decidedly  handsome,  and  very  high-bred 
looking,  which  is  better  than  beauty.  I 
know  all  about  her  family  ;   good  blood  on 


46  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

both  sides  ;  no  worsted  thread.  I  forget  if 
there  is  any  money." 

This  was  a  pious  fraud  on  Lady  Mary's 
part,  as  she  was  of  course  aware  of  the  exact 
sum. 

"  Lady  Deyncourt  left  her  thirty  thousand 
pounds,"  said  Evelyn  unwillingly.  She 
hated  herself  for  the  part  she  was  taking 
in  her  aunt's  plans,  although  she  had  been 
so  unable  to  support  her  feeble  opposition 
by  any  show  of  reason  that  it  had  long 
since  melted  away  before  the  consuming  fire 
of  Lady  Mary's  determined  authority. 

"  Twelve  hundred  a  year,"  said  that  lady. 
"  I  fear  Lady  Deyncourt  was  far,  very  far, 
from  the  truth,  but  she  seems  to  have  made 
an  equitable  will.  I  am  glad  Miss  Deyn- 
court is  not  entirely  without  means  ;  and  she 
has  probably  something  of  her  own  as  well. 
The  more  I  see  of  that  girl  the  more  con- 
vinced I  am  that  she  is  the  very  wife  for 
Charles.  There  is  no  objection  to  the  match 
in  any  way,  unless  it  lies  in  that  disreputable 


SIR    CHARLES    DAN  VERS.  47 

brother,  who  seems  to  have  entirely  dis- 
appeared. Now,  Evelyn,  mark  my  words. 
You  invited  her  here  at  my  wish,  after  I  saw 
her  with  that  dreadful  Alwynn  woman  at  the 
flower-show.  You  will  never  regret  it.  I 
am  seventy-five  years  of  age,  and  I  have 
seen  something  of  men  and  women.  Those 
two  will  suit." 

"  Here  comes  the  dog-cart/'  said  Evelyn, 
with  evident  relief. 

"  Where  is  Miss  Deyncourt  ?  " 

"  She  went  off  to  Slumberleigh,  some  time 
ago.  She  said  she  was  going  to  the  Rectory, 
I  believe." 

"  It  is  just  as  well.     Ah  !   here  is  Charles." 

A  tall,  distinguished-looking  man  in  a  light 
overcoat  came  slowly  round  the  corner  of  the 
house  as  she  spoke,  and  joined  them  on  the 
lawn.  Evelyn  went  to  meet  him  with  evident 
affection,  which  met  with  as  evident  a  return, 
and  he  then  exchanged  a  more  formal  greet- 
ing  with  his  aunt. 

"  Come  and  sit  down  here,"  said  Evelyn, 


48  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

pulling  forward  a  garden  chair.     "  How  hot 
and  tired  you  look  !  " 

"  I  am  tired  to  death,  Evelyn.  I  went  to 
London  in  May  a  comparatively  young  man. 
Aunt  Mary  said  I  ought  to  go,  and  so,  of 
course,  I  went.  I  have  come  back  not  only 
sadder  and  wiser — that  I  would  try  to  bear 
— but  visibly  aged." 

He  took  off  his  hat  as  he  spoke,  and 
wearily  pushed  back  the  hair  from  his  fore- 
head. Lady  Mary  looked  at  him  over  her 
spectacles  with  grave  scrutiny.  She  had  not 
seen  her  nephew  for  many  months,  and  she 
was  not  pleased  with  what  she  saw.  His 
face  looked  thin  and  worn,  and  she  even 
feared  she  could  detect  a  grey  hair  or  two  in 
the  lieht  hair  and  moustache.  His  tired, 
sarcastic  eyes  met  hers. 

"  I  was  afraid  you  would  think  I  had  gone 
off"  he  said,  half  shutting  his  eyes  in  the 
manner  habitual  to  him.  "  I  fear  I  took 
your  exhortations  too  much  to  heart,  and 
overworked  myself  in  the  good  cause." 


SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS.  49 

"  A  season  is  always  an  exhausting  thing," 
said  Lady  Mary  ;  "  and  I  dare  say  London 
is  very  hot  now." 

"  Hot !  It's  more  than  hot.  It  is  a  solemn 
warning  to  evildoers  ;  a  foretaste  of  a  future 
state." 

"  I  suppose  everybody  has  left  town  by 
this  time  ? "  continued  Lady  Mary,  who 
often  found  it  necessary  even  now  to  ignore 
parts  of  her  nephew's  conversation. 

"  By  everybody  I  know  you  mean  one 
family.  Yes,  they  are  gone.  Left  London 
to-day.  Consequently,  I  also  conveyed  my 
remains  out  of  town,  feeling  that  I  had  done 
my  duty." 

"  Where  is  Ralph  ?  "  asked  Evelyn,  rising, 
dimly  conscious  that  Charles  and  his  aunt 
were  conversing  in  an  unknown  tongue,  and 
feeling  herself  de  trop. 

"  I  left  him  in  the  shrubbery.  A  stoat 
crossed  the  road  before  the  horse's  nose  as 
we  drove  up,  and  Ralph,  who  seems  to  have 
been    specially    invented    by   Providence  for 

vol.  i.  4 


50  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

the  destruction  of  small  vermin,  was  in 
attendance  on  it  in  a  moment.  I  had  seen 
something  of  the  kind  before,  so  I  came  on." 

Evelyn  laid  down  her  work,  and  went 
across  the  lawn  and  round  the  corner  of  the 
house  in  the  direction  of  the  shrubbery,  from 
which  the  voice  of  her  lord  and  master  "  rose 
in  snatches,"  as  he  plunged  in  and  out  among 
the  laurels. 

"And  how  is  Lord  Hope  Acton?"  con- 
tinued Lady  Mary,  with  an  air  of  elaborate 
unconcern.  "  I  used  to  know  him  in  old 
days  as  one  of  the  best  waltzers  in  London. 
I  remember  him  very  slim  and  elegant-look- 
ing ;  but  I  suppose  he  is  quite  elderly  now, 
and  has  lost  his  figure,  or  so  some  one  was 
saying  ?  " 

"  Not  lost,  but  gone  before,  I  should  say, 
to  judge  by  appearances,"  said  Charles 
meditatively,  gazing  up  into  the  blue  of  the 
summer  sky. 

The  mixed  impiety  and  indelicacy  of  her 
nephew's  remark  caused  a  sudden  twitch  to 


SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS.  5  I 

the  High  Church  embroidery  in  Lady  Mary's 
hand ;  but  she  went  on  a  moment  later  in  her 
usual  tone. 

"  And  Lady  Hope  Acton  ?  Is  she  in 
stronger  health  ?  " 

((  I  believe  she  was  fairly  well ;  not  robust, 
you  know,  but,  like  other  fond  mothers  with 
daughters  out,  '  faint  yet  pursuing.'  " 

Lady  Mary  bit  her  lip;  but  long  experience 
had  taught  her  that  it  was  wiser  to  refrain 
from  reproof,  even  when  it  was  so  urgently 
needed. 

"  And  their  daughter,  Lady  Grace  ?  How 
beautiful  she  is !  Was  she  looking  as  lovely 
as  usual  ?  " 

"  More  so,"  replied  Charles  with  con- 
viction. "  Her  nose  is  even  straighter,  her 
eyelashes  even  longer  than  they  were  last 
summer.  I  do  not  hesitate  to  say  that  her 
complexion  is  all  that  her  fancy  paints  it." 

"  You  are  so  fond  of  joking,  Charles,  that 
I  don't  know  when  you  are  serious.  And 
you  saw  a  good  deal  of  her  ?  " 


LIBRARY 

UNIVERSITY  OF  ILLINOIS 


52  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

"  Of  course  I  did.  I  leant  on  railings  in 
the  Row,  and  watched  her  riding  with  Lord 
Hope  Acton,  whose  personal  appearance 
you  feel  such  an  interest  in.  At  the  meeting 
of  the  four-in-hands,  was  not  she  on  the  box- 
seat  beside  me  ?  At  Henley,  were  we  not  in 
the  same  boat  ?  At  Hurlingham,  did  we  not 
watch  polo  together,  and  together  drink  our 
tea  ?  At  Lord's,  did  not  I  tear  her  new 
muslin  garment  in  helping  her  up  one  of 
those  poultry  ladders  on  the  Torringtons' 
drae  ?     Have    I    not   taken  her   into  dinner 

o 

five  several  times  ?  Have  I  not  danced 
with  her  at  balls  innumerable  ?  Have  I  not, 
in  fact,  seen  as  much  of  her  as — of  several 
others  ?  " 

"  Oh,  Charles ! "  said  Lady  Mary,  "  I  wish 
you  would  talk  seriously  for  one  moment, 
and  not  in  that  light  way.  Have  you 
spoken  ?" 

"In  a  light  way,  I  should  say  I  had  spoken 
a  good  deal  ;  but,  seriously — No.  I  have 
never  ventured  to  be  serious." 


SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS.  53 

"  But  you  will  be.  After  all  this,  you  will 
ask  her  ? " 

"  Aunt  Mary,"  replied  Charles,  with  gentle 
reproach,  ''a  certain  delicacy  should  be 
observed  in  probing  the  exact  state  of  a 
man's  young  affections.  At  five  and  thirty 
(I  know  I  am  five  and  thirty,  because  you 
have  told  people  so  for  the  last  three  years), 
there  exists  a  certain  reticence  in  the  youthful 
heart  which  declines  to  lay  bare  its  inmost 
feelings  even  for  an  aunt  to — we  won't  say 
peck  at,  but — speculate  upon.  I  have  told 
you  all  I  know.  I  have  done  what  I  was 
bidden  to  do,  up  to  a  certain  point.  I  am 
now  here  to  recruit,  and  restore  my  wasted 
energies,  and  possibly  to  heal  (observe,  I  say 
possibly)  my  wounded  affections  in  the 
intimacy  of  my  family  circle.  That  reminds 
me,  that  little  ungrateful  imp  Molly  has  not 
yet  made  the  slightest  demonstration  of  joy 
at  my  arrival.  Where  is  she  ?"  and  without 
waiting  for  an  answer,  which  he  was  well 
aware    would    not   be    forthcoming,    Charles 


54  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

rose  and  strolled  towards  the  house  with  his 
hands  behind  his  back. 

"  Molly  !  "  he  called.  "  Molly  !  "  standing 
bareheaded  in  the  sunshine,  under  a  certain 
latticed  window,  the  iron  bars  of  which 
suggested  a  nursery  within. 

There  was  a  sudden  answering  cackle  of 
delight,  and  a  little  brown  head  was  thrust 
out  amid  the  ivy. 

"  Come  down  this  very  moment,  you  little 
hard-hearted  person,  and  embrace  your  old 
uncle." 

"I'm  comin',  Uncle  Charles,  I'm  comin' ; " 
and  the  brown  head  disappeared,  and  a  few 
seconds  later  a  white  frock  and  two  slim 
black  legs  rushed  round  the  corner,  and 
Molly  precipitated  herself  against  the  waist- 
coat of  "  Uncle  Charles." 

"  What  do  you  mean  by  not  coming  down 
and  paying  your  respects  sooner  ?  "  he  said, 
when  the  first  enthusiasm  of  his  reception 
was  over,  looking  down  at  Molly  with  a 
great  kindness  in  the  keen  light  eyes  which 


SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS.  55 

had  looked  so  apathetic  and  sarcastic  a 
moment  before. 

As  he  spoke,  Ralph  Danvers,  a  square, 
ruddy  man  in  grey  knickerbockers,  came 
triumphantly  round  from  the  shrubbery,  hold- 
ing by  its  tail  a  minute  corpse  with  out- 
stretched arms  and  legs. 

"  Got  him  !  "  he  said,  smiling,  and  wiping 
his  brow  with  honest  pride.  "  See,  Charles  ? 
See,  Molly  ?     Got  him  ! " 

"  Don't  bring  it  here,  Ralph,  please.  We 
are  going  to  have  tea,"  came  Evelyn's  gentle 
voice  from  the  lawn ;  and  Ralph  and  the 
terrier  Vic  retired  to  hang  the  body  of  the 
slain  upon  a  fir  tree  on  the  back  premises, 
the  recognized  lone  home  of  stoats,  and 
weasels  at  Atherstone. 

Molly,  in  the  presence  of  Lady  Mary  and 
the  stick  with  the  silver  crook,  was  always 
more  or  less  depressed  and  shy.  She  felt 
the  pale  cold  eye  of  that  lady  was  upon  her, 
as  indeed  it  generally  was,  if  she  moved  or 
spoke.     She   did   not   therefore  join  in  the 


56  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

conversation  as  freely  as  was  her  wont  in  the 
family  circle,  but  sat  on  the  grass  by  her 
uncle,  watching  him  with  adoring  eyes,  trying 
to  work  the  signet  ring  off  his  big  little 
finger,  which  in  the  memory  of  man — of 
Molly,  I  mean— had  never  been  known  to 
work 'off,  while  she  gave  him  the  benefit  of 
small  pieces  of  local  and  personal  news  in 
a  half  whisper  from  time  to  time  as  they 
occurred  to  her. 

"  Cousin  Ruth  is  staying  here,  Uncle 
Charles." 

"  Indeed,"  said  Charles  absently. 

His  eyes  had  wandered  to  Evelyn  taking 
Ralph  his  cup  of  tea,  and  giving  him  a  look 
with  it  which  he  returned — the  quiet  grave 
look  of  mutual  confidence  which  sometimes 
passes  between  married  people,  and  which 
for  the  moment  makes  the  single  state  seem 
very  single  indeed. 

Molly  saw  that  he  had  not  heard,  and  that 
she  must  try  some  more  exciting  topic  in 
order  to  rivet  his  attention. 


SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS.  S7 

"  There  was  a  mouse  at  prayers  yesterday, 
Uncle  Charles." 

"  There  wasrit  f  " 

Uncle  Charles  was  attending  again  now. 

Molly  gave  an  exact  account  of  the  great 
event,  and  of  how  "  Nanny "  had  gathered 
her  skirts  round  her,  and  how  James  had 
laughed,    only   father  did   not   see   him,   and 

how There  was  a  great  deal  more,  and 

the  story  ended  tragically  for  the  mouse, 
whose  final  demise  under  a  shovel  when 
prayers  were  over  Molly  described  in  graphic 
detail. 

11  And  how  are  the  guinea  pigs  ? "  asked 
Charles,  putting  down  his  cup. 

"  Come  and  see  them,"  whispered  Molly, 
insinuating  her  small  hand  delightedly  into 
his  big  one  ;  and  they  went  off  together,  each 
happy  in  the  society  of  the  other.  Charles 
was  introduced  to  the  guinea  pigs,  which  had 
multiplied  exceedingly  since  he  had  presented 
them,  the  one  named  after  him  being  even 
then  engaged  in  rearing  a  large  family. 


58  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

Then,  after  Molly  had  copiously  watered 
her  garden,  and  Charles's  unsuspecting  boots 
at  the  same  time,  objects  of  interest  still 
remained  to  be  seen  and  admired ;  con- 
fidences had  to  be  exchanged  ;  inner  pockets 
in  Charles's  waistcoat  to  be  explored ;  and  it 
was  not  till  the  dressing-bell  and  the  shrill 
voice  of  "  Nanny"  from  an  upper  window 
recalled  them,  that  the  friends  returned 
towards  the  house. 

As  they  turned  to  go  indoors,  Charles  saw 
a  tall  white  figure  skimming  across  the 
stretches  of  low  sunshine  and  long  shadow 
in  the  field  beyond  the  garden,  and  making 
swiftly  for  the  garden  gate. 

"  Oh,  Molly,  Molly!"  he  said,  in  a  tone  of 
sudden  consternation,  squeezing  the  little 
brown  hand  in  his.      "  Who  is  that  ?  " 

Molly  looked  at  him  astonished.  A  moment 
ago  Uncle  Charles  had  been  talking  merrily, 
and  now  he  looked  quite  sad. 

"  It's  only  Ruth,"  she  said  reassuringly. 

"  Who  is  Ruth  ?  " 


SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS.  59 

"  Cousin  Ruth,"  replied  Molly.  "  I  told 
you  she  was  here." 

"  She's  not  staying  here  ?  " 

"  Yes,  she  is.  She  is  rather  nice,  only  she 
says  the  guinea  pigs  smell  nasty,  which  isn't 
true.  She  will  be  late  " — with  evident  con- 
cern— "  if  she  is  going  to  be  laced  up  ;  and  I 
know  she  is,  because  I  saw  it  on  her  bed. 
She  doesn't  see  us  yet.  Let  us  go  and  meet 
her." 

"  Run  along  then,"  said  Charles,  in  a  tone 
of  deep  dejection,  loosing  Molly's  hand.  "  I 
think  I'll  go  indoors," 


6o  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 


CHAPTER  IV. 

"  Fve  done  Uncle  Charles  a  button-hole, 
and  put  it  in  his  water-bottle,"^  said  Molly,  in 
an  important  affaird  whisper,  as  she  came 
into  Ruth's  room  a  few  minutes  before  dinner, 
where  Ruth  and  her  maid  were  struggling 
with  a  black-lace  dress.  "  Mrs.  Jones,  you 
must  be  very  quick.  Why  do  you  have  pins 
in  your  mouth,  Mrs.  Jones  ?  James  has  got 
his  coat  on,  and  he  is  going  to  ring  the  bell 
in  one  minute.  I  told  him  you  had  only  just 
got  your  hair  done  ;  but  he  said  he  could  not 
help  that.  Uncle  Charles,"  peeping  through 
the  door,  "  is  going  down  now,  and  he's  got 
on  a  beautiful  white  waistcoat.  He's  brought 
that  nice  Mr.  Brown  with  him  that  unpacks 
his  things  and  plays  on  the  concertina.  Ah  ! 
there's  the  bell  ;  "  and    Molly  hurried   down 


SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS.  6 1 

to  give  a  description  of  the  exact  stage  at 
which  Ruth's  toilet  had  arrived,  which  Ruth 
cut  short  by  appearing  hard  upon  her  heels. 

"  It  is  a  shame  to  come  indoors  now,  isn't 
it  ?  "  said  Charles,  as  he  was  introduced  and 
took  her  in  to  dinner  in  the  wake  of  Lady 
Mary  and  Ralph.  "Just  the  first  cool  time 
of  the  day." 

"  Is  it  ?  "  said  Ruth,  still  rather  pink  with 
her  late  exertions.  "When  I  heard  the 
dressing-bell  ring  across  the  fields,  and  the 
last  gate  would  not  open,  and  I  found 
the  railings  through  which  I  precipitated 
myself  had  been  newly  painted,  I  own  I 
thought  it  had  never  been  so  hot  all  day." 

"  How  trying  it  is  to  be  forgotten  ! "  said 
Charles,  after  a  pause.  "  We  have  met 
before,  Miss  Deyncourt ;  but  I  see  you  don't 
remember  me.  I  gave  you  time  to  recollect 
me  by  throwing  out  that  little  remark  about 
the  weather  ;  but  it  was  no  good." 

Ruth  glanced  at  him  and  looked  puzzled. 

"  I  am  afraid  I  don't,"  she  said  at  last,      "  I 


62  SIR   CHARLES    DANVERS. 

have  seen  you  playing  polo  once  or  twice, 
and  driving  your  four-in-hand  ;  but  I  thought 
I  only  knew  you  by  sight.  When  did  we 
meet  before  ?  " 

"  You  have  no  recollection  of  a  certain 
ball  after  some  theatricals  at  Stoke  Moreton 
which  you  and  your  sister  came  to,  as  little 
girls  in  pigtails  ?  " 

"  Of  course,  I  remember  that.  And  were 
you  there  ?  " 

"  Was  I  there  ?  Oh,  the  ingratitude  of 
woman !  Did  not  I  dance  three  times  with 
each  of  you,  and  suggest  chicken  at  supper 
instead  of  lobster  salad  ?  Does  not  the 
lobster  salad  awaken  memories  ?  Surely  you 
have  not  forgotten  that  ?  " 

Ruth  began  to  smile. 

"  I  remember  now.  So  you  were  the  kind 
man,  name  unknown,  who  took  such  care 
of  Anna  and  me  ?  How  good-natured  you 
were  ! 

"  Thanks  !  You  evidently  do  remember 
now,   if  you  say  that.     I   recognized  you  at 


SIR   CHARLES    DANVERS.  63 

once  when  I  saw  you  again,  by  your  likeness 
to  your  brother  Raymond.  You  were  very 
like  him  then,  but  much  more  so  now.  How 
is  he  ?  " 

Ruth's  dark-grey  eyes  shot  a  sudden 
surprised  glance  at  him.  People  had  seldom 
of  late  inquired  after  Raymond. 

"  I  believe  he  is  quite  well,"  she  replied 
in  a  constrained  tone.  "  I  have  not  heard 
from  him  for  some  time." 

"  It  is  some  years  since  I  met  him,"  said 
Charles,  noting  but  ignoring  her  change  of 
tone.  "  I  used  to  see  a  good  deal  of  him 
before  he  went  to — was  it  America  ?  I 
heard  from  him  about  three  years  ago.  He 
was  prospecting,  I  think,  at  that  time." 

Ruth  remembered  that  Charles  had  suc- 
ceeded his  father  about  three  years  ago. 
She  remembered  also  Raymond's  capacities 
for  borrowing.  A  sudden  instinct  told  her 
what  the  drift  of  that  letter  had  been.  The 
blood  rushed  into  her  face. 

"  Oh  !  he  didn't— did  he  ? " 


64  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

The  other  three  people  were  talking 
together ;  Lady  Mary,  opposite,  was  joining 
with  a  bland  smile  of  inward  satisfaction 
in  the  discussion  between  Ralph  and  Evelyn 
as  to  the  rival  merits  of  "  Cochin  Chinas  " 
and  "  Plymouth  Rocks." 

"  If  he  did,"  said  Charles  quietly,  "  it  was 
only  what  we  had  often  done  for  each  other 
before.  There  was  a  time,  Miss  Deyncourt, 
when  your  brother  and  I  both  rowed  in  the 
same  boat;  and  both,  I  fancy,  split  on  the 
same  rock.      It  is  not  so  long  ago  since " 

There  was  a  sudden  silence.  The  chicken 
question  was  exhausted.  It  dropped  dead. 
Charles  left  his  sentence  unfinished,  and, 
turning  to  his  brother,  the  conversation 
became  general. 

In  the  evening,  when  the  others  had  said 
good  night,  Charles  and  Ralph  went  out 
into  the  cool  half-darkness  to  smoke,  and 
paced  up  and  down  on  the  lawn  in  the  soft 
summer  night.     The  two  brothers  had   not 


SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS.  65 

met  for  some  time,  and  in  an  undemon- 
strative way  they  had  a  genuine  affection 
for  each  other,  which  showed  itself  on  this 
occasion  in  walking  about  together  without 
exchanging  a  word. 

At  last  Charles  broke  the  silence.  "  I 
thought,  when  I  settled  to  come  down  here, 
you  said  you  would  be  alone  ?  "  There  was 
a  shade  of  annoyance  in  his  tone. 

"  Well,  now,  that  is  just  what  I  said  at 
the  time,"  said  Ralph  sleepily,  with  a  yawn 
that  would  have  accommodated  a  Jonah, 
"only  I  was  told  I  did  not  understand. 
They  always  say  I  don't  understand,  if 
they're  set  on  anything.  I  thought  you 
wanted  a  little  peace  and  quietness.  I  said 
so ;  but  Aunt  Mary  settled  we  must  have 
some  one.  I  say,  Charles,"  with  a  chuckle 
of  deep  masculine  cunning,  "  you  just  look 
out.  There's  some  mystery  up  about  Ruth. 
I  believe  Aunt  Mary  got  Evelyn  to  ask  her 
here  with  an  eye  to  business." 

"  I  would  not  do  Aunt  Mary  the  injustice 

VOL.  I.  5 


66  SIR    CHARLES    DAN  VERS. 

to  doubt  that  for  a  moment,"  replied  Charles 
rather  bitterly  ;  and  they  relapsed  into 
silence  and  smoke. 

Presently  Ralph,  who  had  been  out  all 
day,  yawned  himself  into  the  house,  and  left 
Charles  to  pace  up  and  down  by  himself. 

If  Lady  Mary,  who  was  at  that  moment 
composing  herself  to  slumber  in  the  best 
spare  bedroom,  had  heard  the  gist  of  Ralph's 
remarks  to  his  brother,  I  think  she  would 
have  risen  up  and  confronted  him  then  and 
there  on  the  stairs.  As  it  was,  she  meditated 
on  her  couch  with  much  satisfaction,  until 
the  sleep  of  the  just  came  upon  her,  little 
recking  that  the  clumsy  hand  of  brutal  man 
had  even  then  torn  the  veil  from  her  carefully 
concealed  and  deeply  laid  feminine  plans. 

Charles,  meanwhile,  remained  on  the  lawn 
till  late  into  the  night.  After  two  months 
of  London  smuts,  and  London  smoke,  and 
London  nights,  the  calm  scented  darkness 
had  a  peculiar  charm  for  him.  The  few 
lights  in  the  windows  were  going   out   one 


SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS.  6  J 

by  one,  and  thousands  and  thousands  were 
coming  out  in  the  quiet  sky.  Through  the 
still  air  came  the  sound  of  a  corncrake 
perpetually  winding  up  its  watch  at  regular 
intervals  in  a  field  hard  by.  A  little  desultory 
breeze  hovered  near,  and  just  roused  the 
sleepy  trees  to  whisper  a  good  night.  And 
Charles  paced  and  paced,  and  thought  of 
many  things. 

Only  last  night !  His  mind  went  back  to 
the  picture-gallery  where  he  and  Lady  Grace 
had  sat,  amid  a  grove  of  palms  and  flowers. 
Through  the  open  archway  at  a  little  distance 
came  a  flood  of  light,  and  a  surging  echo  of 
plaintive,  appealing  music.  It  was  late,  or 
rather  early,  for  morning  was  looking  in  with 
cold,  dispassionate  eyes  through  the  long 
windows.  The  gallery  was  comparatively 
empty  for  a  London  gathering,  for  the 
balconies  and  hall  were  crowded,  and  the 
rooms  were  thinning.  To  all  intents  and 
purposes  they  were  alone.  How  nearly — 
how  nearly  he  had  asked  for  what  he  knew 


68  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

would  not  have  been  refused !  How  nearly 
he  had  decided  to  do  at  once  what  nwht 
still  be  put  off  till  to-morrow  !  And  he  must 
marry.  He  often  told  himself  so.  She  was 
there  beside  him  on  the  yellow  brocade 
ottoman.  She  was  much  too  good  for  him  ; 
but  she  liked  him.  Should  he  do  it  ?  Now  ? 
he  asked  himself,  as  he  watched  the  slender 
gloved  hand  swaying  the  feather  fan  with 
monotonous  languor. 

But  when  he  took  her  back  to  the  ball- 
room, back  to  an  expectant,  tired  mother, 
he  .  had  not  done  it.  He  should  be  at 
their  house  in  Scotland  later.  He  thought 
he  would  wait  till  then.  He  breathed  a 
long  sigh  of  relief  in  the  quiet  darkness 
now,  at  the  thought  that  he  had  not  done 
it.  He  had  a  haunting  presentiment,  that 
neither  in  the  purple  heather,  any  more  than 
in  a  London  ball-room,  would  he  be  able  to 
pass  beyond  that  "  certain  point,"  to  which 
in  divers  companionship,  with  or  without 
assistance,  he  had  so  often  attained. 


SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS.  69 

For  Charles  was  genuinely  anxious  to 
marry.  He  regarded  with  the  greatest 
interest  every  eligible  and  ineligible  young 
woman  whom  he  came  across.  If  Lady 
Mary  had  been  aware  of  the  very  serious 
li^ht  in  which  he  had  considered  Miss  Louisa 
Smith,  youngest  daughter  of  a  certain  curate 
Smith,  who  in  his  youth  had  been  originally 
extracted  from  a  refreshment  room  at  Liver- 
pool to  become  an  ornament  of  the  Church, 
that  lady  would  have  swooned  with  horror. 
But  neither  Miss  Louisa  Smith,  with  her  bun 
and  sandwich  ancestry,  nor  the  eighth  Lord 
Breakwater's  young  and  lovely  sister,  though 
both  willing  to  undertake  the  situation,  were 
either  of  them  finally  offered  it.  Charles 
remained  free  as  air,  and  a  dreadful  stigma 
gradually  attached  to  him  as  a  heartless  flirt 
and  a  perverter  of  young  girls'  minds  from 
men  of  more  solid  worth.  A  man  who 
pleases  easily  and  is  hard  to  please  soon  gets 
a  bad  name  among — mothers.  I  don't  think 
Lady  Hope  Acton   thought  very  kindly   of 


JO  SIR   CHARLES    DANVERS. 

him,  as  she  sped  up  to  Scotland  in  the  night 
mail. 

Perhaps  he  was  not  so  much  to  blame  as 
she  thought.  Long  ago,  ten  long  years  ago, 
in  the  reckless  days  of  which  Lady  Mary  had 
then  made  so  much  and  now  made  so  little, 
poor  Charles  had  been  deeply  in  love  with 
a  good  woman,  a  gentle  quiet  girl,  who  after 
a  time  had  married  his  brother  Ralph.  No 
one  had  suspected  his  attachment,  Ralph  and 
Evelyn  least  of  all,  but  several  years  elapsed 
before  he  found  time  to  visit  them  at  Ather- 
stone  ;  and  I  think  his  fondness  for  Molly 
had  its  origin  in  his  feeling  for  her  mother. 
Even  now  it  sometimes  gave  him  a  strange 
pang  to  meet  the  adoration  in  Molly's  eyes, 
which,  with  their  dark  lashes,  she  had  copied 
so  exactly  from  Evelyn's. 

And  now  that  he  could  come  with  ease  on 
what  had  been  forbidden  ground,  he  had 
seen  of  late  clearly,  with  the  insight  that 
comes  of  dispassionate  consideration,  that 
Evelyn,  the  only  woman  whom  he  had  ever 


SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS.  7 1 

earnestly  loved,  whom  he  would  have  turned 
heaven  and  earth  to  have  been  able  to  marry, 
had  not  been  in  the  least  suited  to  him,  and 
that  to  have  married  her  would  have  entailed 
a  far  more  bitter  disappointment  than  the 
loss  of  her  had  been. 

Evelyn  made  Ralph  an  admirable  wife. 
She  was  so  placid,  so  gentle,  and — with  the 
exception  of  muddy  boots  in  the  drawing- 
room — so  unexactinof.  It  was  sweet  to  see 
her  read  to  Molly,  but  did  she  never  take  up 
a  book  or  a  paper  ?  What  she  said  was 
always  gracefully  put  forth  ;  but  oh !  in  old 
days,  used  she  in  that  same  gentle  voice  to 
utter  such  platitudes,  such  little  stereotyped 
remarks  ?  Used  she  in  the  palmy  days  that 
were  no  more  (when  she  was  not  Ralph's 
wife),  so  mildly  but  so  firmly  to  adhere  to  a 
preconceived  opinion  ?  Had  she  formerly 
such  fixed  opinions  on  every  subject  in 
general,  and  on  new  laid  eggs  and  the 
propriety  of  chicken-hutches  on  the  lawn  in 
particular  ?     Disillusion  may  be  for  our  good, 


72  SIR   CHARLES    DAN  VERS. 

like  other  disagreeable  things,  but  it  is  seldom 
pleasant  at  the  time,  and  is  apt  to  leave  in  all 
except  the  most  conceited  natures  (whose  life- 
long mistakes  are  committed  for  our  learning) 
a  strange  self- distrustful  caution  behind,  which 
is  mortally  afraid  of  making  a  second  mistake 
of  the  same  kind. 

Charles  suddenly  checked  his  pacing. 

And  yet  surely,  surely,  he  said  to  himself, 
there  were  in  the  world  somewhere,  good 
women  of  another  stamp,  who  might  be  found 
for  diligent  seeking. 

He  turned  impatiently  to  go  indoors. 

"Oh,  Molly,  Molly!"  he  said  half  aloud, 
gazing  at  the  darkened  windows  behind  which 
the  body  of  Molly  was  sleeping,  while  her 
little  soul  was  frisking  away  in  fairyland, 
"  why  did  you  complicate  matters  by  being 
a  little  girl  ? "  With  which  reflection  he 
brought  his  meditations  to  a  close  for  the 
night. 


SIR    CHARLES    DAN  VERS.  7$ 


CHAPTER   V. 

Molly  awoke  early  on  the  following  morn- 
ing, and  early  informed  the  rest  of  the  house- 
hold that  the  weather  was  satisfactory.  She 
flew  into  Ruth's  room  with  the  hot  water,  to 
wake  her  and  set  her  mind  at  rest  on  a 
subject  of  such  engrossing  interest ;  she  im- 
parted it  repeatedly  to  Charles  through  his 
keyhole,  until  a  low  incoherent  muttering 
convinced  her  that  he  also  was  rejoicing  in 
the  good  news.  She  took  all  the  dolls  out  of 
the  baskets  in  which  Ruth's  careful  hands 
had  packed  them  the  evening  before,  in  the 
recognized  manner  in  which  dolls  travel 
without  detriment  to  their  toilets,  namely, 
head  downwards,  with  their  orange  top  boots 
turned     upwards    to     the     sky.       In    short, 


74  >SH<    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

Molly  busied  herself  in  the  usual  ways  in 
which  an  only  child  finds  employment. 

It  really  was  a  glorious  day.  Except  in 
Molly's  eyes  it  was  almost  too  good  a  day 
for  a  school-feast ;  too  good  a  day,  Ruth 
thought,  as  she  looked  out,  to  be  spent 
entirely  in  playing  at  endless  games  of 
"  Sally  Water"  and  "Oranges  and  Lemons," 
and  in  pouring  out  sweet  tea  in  a  tent.  She 
remembered  a  certain  sketch  at  Arleigh,  an 
old  deserted  house  in  the  neighbourhood, 
which  she  had  long  wished  to  make.  What 
a  day  for  a  sketch  !  But  she  shut  her  eyes 
to  the  temptation  of  the  evil  one,  and  went 
out  into  the  garden,  where  Molly's  little 
brown  hands  were  devastating  the  beds  for 
the  approaching  festival,  and  Molly's  shrill 
voice  was  piping  through  the  fresh  morning 
air. 

There  had  been  rain  in  the  night,  and 
to-day  the  earth  had  all  her  diamonds  on, 
just  sent  down  reset  from  heaven.  The 
trees  came  out  resplendent,  unable  to  keep 


SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS.  75 

their  leaves  still  for  very  vanity,  and  dropping 
gems  out  of  their  settings  at  every  rustle. 
No  one  had  been  forgotten.  Every  tiniest 
shrub  and  plant  had  its  little  tiara  to  show ; 
rare  jewels  cut  by  a  Master  Hand,  which  at 
man's  rude  touch,  or,  for  that  matter,  Molly's 
either,  slid  away  to  tears. 

"  You  don't  mean  to  say,  Molly,"  said 
Charles,  later  in  the  day,  when  all  the  dolls 
had  been  passed  in  review  before  him,  and 
he  had  criticised  each,  "  that  you  are  going 
to  leave  me  all  day  by  myself?  What  shall 
I  do  between  luncheon  and  tea  time,  when  I 
have  fed  the  guinea  pigs  and  watered  the 
'  blue-belia,'  as  you  call  it  ? — Where  has  that 
imp  disappeared  to  now  ?  I  think,"  with  a 
glance  at  Ruth,  who  was  replacing  the  cotton 
wool  on  the  doll's  faces,  "  I  really  think, 
though  I  own  I  fancied  I  had  a  previous 
engagement,  that  I  shall  be  obliged  to  come 
to  the  school-feast  too." 

"  Don't,"  said  Ruth,  looking  up  suddenly 
from  her  work  with  grey  serious  eyes.     "  Be 


76  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

advised.  No  man  who  respects  himself 
makes  himself  common].by  attending  village 
school-feasts  and  attempting  to  pour  out  tea, 
which  he  is  never  allowed  to  do  in  private 
life." 

"  I  could  hand  buns,"  suggested  Charles. 
"  You  take  a  gloomy  view  of  your  fellow- 
creatures,  Miss  Deyncourt.  I  see  you  under- 
rate my  powers  with  plates  of  buns." 

"  Far  from  it.  I  only  wished  to  keep  you 
from  quitting  your  proper  sphere." 

"  What,  may  I  ask,  is  my  proper  sphere  ?  " 

"  Not  to  come  to  school-feasts  at  all ;  or,  if 
you  feel  that  is  beyond  you,  only  to  arrive 
when  you  are  too  late  to  be  of  any  use ;  to 
stand  about  with  a  hunting-crop  in  your  hand 
— for,  of  course,  you  will  come  on  horseback 
—'and  then,  after  refreshing  all  of  us  workers 
by  a  few  well-chosen  remarks,  to  go  away 
again  at  an  easy  canter." 

"  I  think  I  could  do  that,  if  it  would  give 
pleasure ;  and  I  am  most  grateful  to  you  for 
pointing    out    my   proper    course    to   me.      I 


SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS.  J  J 

have  observed  it  is  the  prerogative  of  woman 
in  general  not  only  to  be  absolutely  convinced 
as  to  her  own  line  of  action,  but  also  to  be 
able  to  point  out  that  of  man  to  his  obtuser 
perceptions." 

"  I  believe  you  are  perfectly  right,"  said 
Ruth,  becoming  serious.  "  If  men,  especially 
prime  ministers,  were  to  apply  to  almost  any 
woman  I  know  (except,  of  course,  myself)  for 
advice  as  to  the  administration  of  the  realm 
or  their  own  family  affairs,  I  have  not  the 
slightest  doubt  that  not  one  of  them  would 
be  sent  empty  away,  but  would  be  furnished 
instantly  with  a  complete  guide-book  as  to 
his  future  movements  on  this  side  the  crave." 

"  Oh,  some  people  don't  stop  there,"  said 
Charles.  "  Aunt  Mary,  in  my  young  days, 
used  to  think  nothing  of  the  'grave  if  I  had 
displeased  her.  She  still  revels  in  a  future 
court  of  justice,  and  an  eternal  cat-o'-nine-tails 
beyond  the  tomb.  Well,  Molly,  so  here  you 
are,  back  again  !     What's  the  last  news  ? " 

The  news  was  the  extraordinary  arrival  of 


78  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

five  new  kittens,  which,  according  to  Molly, 
the  old  stable  cat  had  just  discovered  in  a 
loft,  and  took  the  keenest  personal  interest 
in.  Charles  was  dragged  away  only  half 
acquiescent,  to  help  in  a  decision  that  must 
instantly  be  come  to,  as  to  which  of  the  two 
spotted  or  the  three  plain  ones  should  be  kept. 

It  was  a  day  of  delight  to  Molly.  She 
had  the  responsibility  and  honour  of  driving 
Ruth  and  the  dolls  in  her  own  donkey-cart 
to  the  scene  of  action,  where  the  school 
children,  and  some  of  the  idlest  or  most 
good-natured  of  Mrs.  Alwynn's  friends,  were 
even  then  assembling,  and  where  Mrs.  Alwynn 
herself  was  already  dashing  from  point  to 
point,  buzzing  like  a  large  "  bumble  "  bee. 

As  the  donkey-cart  crawled  up,  a  grey  figure 
darted  out  of  the  tent,  and  flew  to  meet  them 
from  afar.  Dare,  who  had  been  on  the  look- 
out for  them  for  some  time,  offered  to  lift  out 
Molly,  helped  out  Ruth,  held  the  baskets, 
wished  to  unharness  the  donkey,  let  the 
wheel  go  over  his  patent  leather  shoe,  and  in 


SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS.  79 

short  made  himself  excessively  agreeable,  if 
not  in  Ruth's,  at  least  in  Mollys  eyes,  who 
straightway  entered  into  conversation  with 
him,  and  invited  him  to  call  upon  herself  and 
the  guinea  pigs  at  Atherstone  at  an  early  date. 

Then  ensued  the  usual  scene  at  festivities 
of  this  description.  Tea  was  poured  out  like 
water  (very  like  warm  water),  buns,  cakes, 
and  bread  and  butter  were  eaten,  were 
crumbled,  were  put  in  pockets,  were  stamped 
underfoot.  Large  open  tarts,  covered  with 
thin  sticks  of  pastry,  called  by  the  boys  "  the 
tarts  with  the  grubs  on  'em,"  disappeared 
apace,  being  constantly  replaced  by  others 
made  in  the  same  image,  from  which  the 
protecting  but  adhesive  newspaper  had  to  be 
judiciously  peeled.  When  the  last  limit  of  the 
last  child  had  been  reached,  the  real  work  of 
the  day  began — the  games.  Under  a  blazing 
sun  for  the  space  of  two  hours  "Sally  Water" 
or  "  Nuts  in  May"  must  be  played,  with  an 
occasional  change  to  "Oranges  and  Lemons." 

Ruth,  who  had  before  been  staying  with 


80  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

the  Alwynns  at  the  time  of  their  school-feast, 
hardened  her  heart  and  began  that  immoral 
but  popular  game  of  "  Sally  Water." 

"Sally,  Sally  Water,  come  sprinkle  your  pan; 
Rise  up  a  husband,  a  handsome  young  man. 
Rise,  Sally,  rise,  and  don't  look  sad, 
You  shall  have  a  husband,  good  or  bad." 

The  last  line  showing  how  closely  the  state 
of  feeling  of  village  society  as  regards  the 
wedded  state  resembles  the  view  taken  of  it 
in  the  highest  circles. 

Other  games  were  already  in  full  swing. 
Mrs.  Alwynn,  flushed  and  shrill,  was  organiz- 
ing an  infant  troop.  A  good-natured  curate 
was  laying  up  for  himself  treasure  else- 
where, by  a  present  expenditure  of  halfpence 
secreted  in  a  tub  of  bran.  Dare,  not  to  be 
behindhand,  took  to  swinging  little  girls  writh 
desperate  and  heated  good-nature.  His  bright 
smile  and  genial  brown  face  soon  gained  the 
confidence  of  the  children  ;  and  then  he  swung 
them  as  they  had  never  been  swung  before. 
It  was  positively  the  first  time  that  some  of 


SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS.  8 1 

the  girls  had  ever  seen  their  heels  above 
their  heads.  And  his  powers  of  endurance 
were  so  great.  First  his  coat  and  then  his 
waistcoat  were  cast  aside  as  he  warmed  to 
his  work,  until  at  last  he  draped  the  sleeve 
of  his  shirt  out  of  the  socket,  and  had  to 
retire  into  private  life  behind  a  tree,  in 
company  with  Mrs.  Eccles  and  a  needle  and 
thread.  But  he  reappeared  again,  and  was 
soon  swept  into  a  game  of  cricket  that  was 
being  got  up  among  the  elder  boys  ;  bowled 
the  schoolmaster ;  batted  brilliantly  and  with 
considerable  nourish  for  a  few  moments,  only 
to  knock  his  own  wickets  down  with  what 
seemed  singular  want  of  care  ;  and  then 
fielded  with  cat-like  activity  and  an  entire 
oblivion  of  the  game,  receiving  a  swift  ball 
on  his  own  person,  only  to  choke,  coil  himself 
up,  and  recover  his  equanimity  and  the  ball 
in  a  moment. 

All  things  come  to  an  end,  and  at  last  the 
Slumberleigh  church  clock  struck   four,  and 
vol.  i.  6 


82  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

Ruth  could  sink  giddily  on  to  a  bench, 
and  push  back  the  few  remaining  hair- 
pins that  were  left  to  her,  and  feebly  en- 
deavour, with  a  pin  eagerly  extracted  by 
Dare  from  the  back  of  his  neck,  to  join  the 
gaping  ruin  of  torn  gathers  in  her  dress, 
so  daintily  fresh  two  hours  ago,  so  dilapi- 
dated now. 

"  There  they  come,"  said  Mrs.  Alwynn 
indignantly,  who  was  fanning  herself  with 
her  pocket-handkerchief,  which  stout  women 
ought  to  be  forbidden  by  law  to  do.  "  There 
are  Mrs.  Thursby  and  Mabel.  Just  like 
them,  arriving  when  the  games  are  all  over ! 
And,  dear  me !  who  is  that  with  them  ? 
Why,  it  is  Sir  Charles  Danvers.  I  had  no 
idea  he  was  staying  with  them.  Brown 
particularly  told  me  they  had  not  brought 
back  any  friend  with  them  yesterday.  Dear 
me  !     How  odd  !     And  Brown " 

"  Sir  Charles  Danvers  is  staying  at  Ather- 
stone,"  said  Ruth. 

"  At  Atherstone,  is  he  ?     Well,  my  dear, 


SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS.  8 3 

this  is  the  first  I  have  heard  of  it,  if  he  is. 
I  don't  see  what  there  is  to  make  a  secret 
of  in  that.  Most  natural  he  should  be  staying 
there,  I  should  have  thought.  And  if  that's 
one  of  Mabel's  new  gowns,  all  I  can  say  is 
that  yours  is  quite  as  nice,  Ruth,  though  I 
know  it  is  from  last  year,  and  those  full 
fronts  as  fashionable  as  ever." 

As  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Alwynn  went  forward 
to  meet  the  Thursbys,  Charles  strolled  up 
to  Ruth,  and  planted  himself  deliberately  in 
front  of  her. 

"  You  observe  that  I  am  here  ?  "  he  said. 

"  I  do." 

"  At  the  proper  time  ?  " 

"  At  the  proper  time." 

"  And  in  my  sphere  ?  I  have  tampered 
with  no  buns,  you  will  remark,  and  teapots 
have  been  far  from  me." 

"  I  am  rejoiced  my  little  word  in  season 
has  been  of  such  use." 

"  It  has,  Miss  Deyncourt.  The  remark 
you  made  this  morning  I  considered  honest, 


84  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

though  poor ;  and  I  laid  it  to  heart  accord- 
ingly. But,"  with  a  change  of  tone,  "  you 
look  tired  to  death.  You  have  been  out  in 
the  sun  too  long.  I  am  going  off  now.  I 
only  came  because  I  met  the  Thursbys, 
and  they  dragged  me  here.  Come  home 
with  me  through  the  woods.  You  have 
no  idea  how  agreeable  I  am  in  the  open 
air.  It  will  be  shady  all  the  way,  and  not 
half  so  fatiguing  as  being  shaken  in  Molly's 
donkey-cart." 

"In  the  donkey-cart  I  must  return,  how- 
ever, if  I  die  on  the  way,"  said  Ruth,  with 
a  tired  smile.  "  I  can't  leave  Molly.  Besides, 
all  is  not  over  yet.  The  races  and  prizes 
take  time ;  and  when  at  last  they  are  dis- 
missed, a  slice  of " 

"  No,  Miss  Deyncourt,  no !  Not  more 
food ! " 

"  A  slice  of  cake  will  be  applied  externally 
to  each  of  the  children,  which  rite  brings  the 
festivities  to  a  close.  There  !  I  see  the  dolls 
are  beingr  carried  out.      I   must  cro ;  "  and  a 


SIR    CHARLES    DAN  VERS.  85 

moment  later  Ruth  and  Molly  and  Dare, 
who  had  been  hovering  near,  were  busily 
unpacking  and  shaking  out  the  dolls ;  and 
Charles,  after  a  little  desultory  conversa- 
tion with  Mabel  Thursby,  strolled  away, 
with  his  hands  behind  his  back  and  his 
nose  in  the  air  in  the  manner  habitual  to 
him. 

And  so  the  day  wore  itself  out  at  last ; 
and  after  a  hymn  had  been  shrieked,  the 
children  were  dismissed,  and  Ruth  and  Molly 
at  length  drove  away. 

"  Hasn't  it  been  delicious  ?  "  said  Molly. 
"  And  my  doll  was  chosen  first.  Lucy  Bigg, 
Avith  the  rash  on  her  face,  got  it.  I  wish 
little  Sarah  had  had  it.  I  do  love  Sarah  so 
very  much  ;  but  Sarah  had  yours,  Ruth,  with 
the  real  pocket  and  the  handkerchief  in  it. 
That  will  be  a  surprise  for  her  when  she 
gets  home.  And  that  new  gentleman  was 
so  kind  about  the  teapots,  wasn't  he  ?  He 
always  filled  mine  first.  He's  coming  to 
see    me  very  soon,   and    to  bring  a  curious 


86  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

black  dog  that  he  has  of  his  very  own, 
called " 

''Stop,  Molly,"  said  Ruth,  as  the  donkey's 
head  was  being  sawed  round  towards  the 
blazine  lwh-road  ;  "  let  us  go  home  through 
the  woods.  I  know  it  is  longer,  but  I  can't 
stand  any  more  sun  and  dust  to-day." 

"You  do  look  tired,"  said  Molly,  "and 
your  lips  are  quite  white.  My  lips  turned 
white  once,  before  I  had  measles,  and  I  felt 
very  curious  inside,  and  then  spots  came  all 
over.  You  don't  feel  like  spots,  do  you, 
Cousin  Ruth  ?  We  will  go  back  by  the 
woods,  and  I'll  open  the  gates,  and  you  shall 
hold  the  reins.  I  dare  say  Balaam  will  like 
it  better  too." 

Molly  had  called  her  donkey  Balaam  partly 
owing  to  a  misapprehension  of  Scripture 
narrative,  and  partly  owing  to  the  assurance 
of  Charles,  when  in  sudden  misgiving  she 
had  consulted  him  on  the  point,  that  Balaam 
had  been  an  ass. 

Balaam's  reluctant  under-jaw  was  accord- 


SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS.  Sj 

ingly  turned  in  the  direction  of  the  woods, 
and,  little  thinking  the  drive  might  prove 
an  eventful  one,  Ruth  and  Molly  set  off  at 
that  easy  amble  which  a  well-fed  pampered 
donkey  will  occasionally  indulge  in. 


S$  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 


CHAPTER  VI. 

After  the  glare  and  the  noise,  the  shrill 
blasts  of  penny  trumpets,  and  the  sustained 
beating  of  penny  drums,  the  silence  of  the 
Slumberleigh  woods  was  delightful  to  Ruth  ; 
the  comparative  silence,  that  is  to  say,  for 
where  Molly  was,  absolute  silence  need  never 
be  feared. 

Long  before  the  first  gate  had  been 
reached  Balaam  had,  of  course,  returned  to 
the  mode  of  procedure  which  suited  him  and 
his  race  best,  and  it  was  only  when  the  road 
inclined  to  be  downhill  that  he  could  be 
urged  into  anything  like  a  trot. 

"  Never  mind,"  said  Molly  consolingly  to 
Ruth,  as  he  finally  settled  into  a  slow  lounge, 
gracefully   waving    his    ears   and   tail   at  the 


SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS.  89 

army  of  flies  which  accompanied  him,  "  when 
we  get  to  the  place  where  the  firs  are,  and 
the  road  goes  between  the  rocks,  its  downhill 
all  the  way,  and  we'll  gallop  down." 

But  it  was  a  long  way  to  the  firs,  and 
Ruth  was  in  no  hurry.  It  was  an  ideal 
afternoon,  verging  towards  evening ;  an  after- 
noon of  golden  lights  and  broken  shadows, 
of  vivid  greens  in  shady  places.  It  must 
have  been  on  such  a  day  as  this,  Ruth 
thought,  that  the  Almighty  walked  in  the 
garden  of  Eden  when  the  sun  was  low, 
while  as  yet  the  tree  of  knowledge  was  but 
in  blossom,  while  as  yet  autumn  and  its 
apples  were  far  off,  long  before  fig-leaves 
and  millinery  were  thought  of. 

On  either  side  the  bracken  and  the  lady- 
fern  grew  thick  and  high,  almost  overlapping 
the  broad  moss-grown  path,  across  which  the 
young  rabbits  popped  away  in  their  new 
brown  coats,  showing  their  little  white  linings 
in  their  lazy  haste.  A  dog-rose  had  hung 
out  a  whole  constellation   of  pale   stars    for 


9°  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

Molly  to  catch  at  as  they  passed.  A  family 
of  honeysuckle  clung,  faint  and  sweet,  just 
beyond  the  reach  of  the  little  hand  that 
stretched  after  them  in  turn. 

They  had  reached  the  top  of  an  ascent 
that  would  have  been  a  level  to  anything  but 
the  mean  spirit  of  a  donkey,  when  Molly 
gave  a  start. 

"  Cousin  Ruth  !  there's  something  creep- 
ing among  the  trees.  Don't  you  hear  it  ? 
Oh-h-h!" 

There  really  was  a  movement  in  the 
bracken,  which  grew  too  thick  and  high  to 
allow  of  anything  being  easily  seen  at  a  little 
distance. 

"  If  it's  a  lion,"  said  Molly  in  a  faint 
whisper,  "  and  I  feel  in  my  heart  it  is,  he 
must  have  Balaam." 

Balaam  at  this  moment  pricked  his  large 
ears,  and  Molly  and  Ruth  both  heard  the 
snapping  of  a  twig,  and  saw  a  figure  slip 
behind  a  tree.  Molly's  spirits  rose,  and 
Ruth's  went  down  in  proportion.    The  woods 


SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS.  9 1 

were  lonely,  and  they  were  nearing  the  most 
lonely  part. 

"It's  only  a  man,"  said  Ruth  rather  sharply. 
"  I  expect  it  is  one  of  the  keepers."  (Oh, 
Ruth  !).  "  Come,  Molly,  we  shall  never  get 
home  at  this  rate.  Whip  up  Balaam,  and 
let  us  trot  down  the  hill."     - 

Much  relieved  about  Balaam's  immediate 
future,  Molly  incited  him  to  a  really  noble 
trot,  and  did  not  allow  him  to  relapse  even 
on  the  flat  which  followed.  Through  the 
rattling  and  the  jolting,  however,  Ruth  could 
still  hear  a  stealthy  rustle  in  the  fern  and 
underwood.     The  man  was  following  them. 

"  He's  coming  after  us,"  whispered  Molly, 
with  round  frightened  eyes,  "  and  Balaam 
will  stop  in  a  minute,  I  know.  Oh  !  Cousin 
Ruth,  what  shall  we  do  ?  " 

Ruth  hesitated.  They  were  nearing  the 
steep  pitch  where  the  firs  overhung  the  road, 
which  was  cut  out  between  huge  boulders  of 
rock  and  sandstone.  The  ground  rose  rough 
and  precipitous  on  their  right,  and  fell  away 


92  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

to  their  left.  Just  over  the  brow  of  the  hill, 
out  of  sight,  was,  as  she  well  knew,  the 
second  crate.     The  noise  in   the  brushwood 

o 

had  ceased.  Turning  suddenly,  her  quick 
eye  just  caught  sight  of  a  figure  disappearing 
behind  the  slope  of  the  falling  ground  to  the 
left.  He  was  a  lame  man,  and  he  was 
running".  In  a  moment  she  saw  that  he  was 
making  a  short  cut,  with  the  intention  of 
waylaying  them  at  the  gate.  He  would  get 
there  long  before  they  would,  and  even  then 
Balaam  was  beginning  the  ascent,  which 
really  was  an  ascent  this  time,  at  his  slowest 
walk. 

Molly's  teeth  were  chattering  in  her  little 
head. 

"  Now,  Molly,"  said  Ruth  sharply,  "  listen 
to  me,  and  don't  be  a  baby.  He'll  wait  for 
us  at  the  gate,  so  he  can't  see  us  here.  Get 
out  this  moment,  and  we  will  both  run  up 
the  hill  to  the  keeper's  cottage  at  the  top 
of  the  bank.  We  shall  get  there  first,  because 
he  is  lame." 


SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS.  93 

They  had  passed  the  bracken  now,  and 
were  amone  the  moss  and  sandstone  beneath 
the  firs.  Ruth  hastily  dragged  Molly  out 
of  the  cart  without  stopping  Balaam,  who 
proceeded,  twirling  his  ears,  leisurely  without 
them. 

i(  Oh,  my  poor  Balaam  !  "  sobbed  Molly, 
with  a  backward  glance  at  that  unconscious 
favourite  marching  towards  its  doom. 

"  There  is  no  time  to  think  of  poor  Balaam 
now,"  replied  Ruth.  "  Run  on  in  front  of 
me,  and  don't  step  on  anything  crackly." 

"  Never  in  this  world,"  thought  Ruth, 
"  will  I  come  alone  here  with  Molly  again. 
Never  again  will  I- — ■ —  " 

But  it  was  stiff  climbing,  and  the  remainder 
of  the  resolution  was  lost. 

They  are  high  to  the  right  above  the 
white  gate  now.  The  keepers  cottage  is 
in  sight,  built  against  a  ledge  of  rock,  up 
to  which  wide  rough  steps  have  been  cut 
in  the  sandstone.  Ruth  looks  down  at  the 
gate    below.       He    is   waiting — the    dreadful 


94  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

man  is  waiting  there,  as  she  expected ;  and 
Balaam,  toying  with  a  fern,  is  at  that  moment 
coming  round  the  corner.  She  sees  that  he 
takes  in  the  situation  instantly.  There  is 
but  one  way  in  which  they  can  have  fled, 
and  he  knows  it.  In  a  moment  he  comes 
halting  and  pounding  up  the  slope.  He  sees 
their  white  dresses  among  the  firs.  Run, 
Molly !  run,  Ruth !  Spare  no  expense.  If 
your  new  black  sash  catches  in  the  briars, 
let  it  catch ;  heed  it  not,  for  he  is  making 
wonderful  play  with  that  lame  leg  up  the 
hill.  It  is  an  even  race.  Now  for  the  stone 
steps !  How  many  more  there  are  than  there 
ever  were  before  !  Quick  through  the  wicket, 
and  up  through  the  little  kitchen  garden. 
Molly  is  at  the  door  first,  beating  upon  it, 
and  calling  wildly  on  the  name  of  Brown. 

And  then  Ruth's  heart  turns  sick  within 
her.  The  door  is  locked.  Through  the  win- 
dow, which  usually  blossoms  with  geraniums, 
she  can  see  the  black  fireplace  and  the  bare 
walls.      No  Brown  within  answers  to  Molly's 


SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS.  95 

cries.  Brown  has  been  turned  away  for 
drinking.  Mrs.  Brown,  who  hung  a  slender 
"  wash "  on  the  hedge  only  last  week,  has 
departed  with  her  lord.  Brown's  cottage  is 
tenantless.  The  pursuer  must  have  known 
it  when  he  breasted  the  hill.  A  mixed  sound 
as  of  swearing  and  stumbling  comes  from  the 
direction  of  the  stone  steps.  The  pursuer  is 
evidently  intoxicated,  probably  lunatic  ! 

"  Quick,  Molly!"  gasps  Ruth,  "round  by 
the  back,  and  then  cut  down  towards  the 
young  plantation,  and  make  for  the  road 
again.     Don't  stop  for  me." 

The  little  yard,  the  pigstye,  the  water- 
butt,  fly  past.  Past  fly  the  empty  kennels. 
Past  does  not  fly  the  other  gate.  Locked  ; 
padlocked.  It  is  like  a  bad  dream.  Molly, 
with  a  windmill-like  exhibition  of  black  legs, 
gives  Ruth  a  lead  over.  Now  for  it,  Ruth ! 
The  bars  are  close  together  and  the  gate  is 
high.  It  is  not  a  time  to  stick  at  trifles. 
What  does  it  matter  if  you  can  get  over  best 
by  assuming  a  masculine  equestrian  attitude 


96  SIR    CHARLES    DAN  VERS. 

for  a  moment  on  the  top  bar  ?  There ! 
And  now,  down  the  hill  again,  away  to  your 
left.  Take  to  your  heels,  and  be  thankful 
they  are  not  high  ones.  Never  mind  if  your 
hair  is  coming  down.  You  have  a  thousand 
good  qualities,  Ruth,  high  principles,  and  a 
tender  conscience,  but  you  are  not  a  swift 
runner,  and  you  have  not  played  M  Sally 
Water  "  all  day  for  nothing.  Molly  is  far  in 
front  now.  A  heavy  trampling  is  not  far 
behind  ;  nay,  it  is  closer  than  you  thought. 
And  your  eyes  are  becoming  misty,  Ruth, 
and  armies  of  drums  are  beating  every  other 
sound  out  of  your  ears — that  shouting  behind 
you,  for  instance.  The  intoxicated,  murderous 
lunatic  is  close  behind.  One  minute  !  Two 
minutes  !  How  many  more  seconds  can  you 
keep  it  up  ?  Through  the  young  plantation, 
down  the  hill,  into  the  sandy  road  again,  the 
sandy,  uphill  road.  How  much  longer  can 
you  keep  it  up  ? 

Charles  strolled  quietly  homewards,  enjoy- 


SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS.  97 

ing  the  beauties  of  nature,  and  reflecting  on 
the  quantity  of  rabbit  shooting  that  Mr. 
Thursby  must  enjoy.  He  may  also  have 
mused  on  Lady  Grace,  for  anything  that  can 
be  known  to  the  contrary,  and  have  possibly 
made  a  mental  note  that  if  it  had  been  she 
whom  he  had  asked  to  walk  home  with  him, 
instead  of  Ruth,  he  would  not  have  been 
alone  at  that  moment.  Be  that  how  it  may, 
he  leisurely  pursued  his  path  until  a  fallen 
tree  beside  the  bank  looked  so  inviting,  that 
(Evelyn  and  Ralph  having  gone  out  to 
friends  at  a  distance)  Charles,  who  was  in 
no  hurry  to  return  to  Lady  Mary,  seated 
himself  thereon,  with  a  cigarette  to  bear  him 
company. 

To  him,  with  rent  garments  and  dust  upon 
her  head,  and  indeed  all  over  her,  suddenly 
appeared  Molly ;  Molly,  white  with  panic, 
breathless,  unable  to  articulate,  pointing  in 
the  direction  from  which  she  had  come.  In 
a  moment  Charles  was  tearing  down  the 
road  at   full    speed.     A  tall,  swaying  figure 

VOL.  I.  7 


98  SIR    CHARLES    DAN  VERS. 

almost  ran  against  him  at  the  first  turn,  and 
Ruth  only  avoided  him  to  collapse  suddenly 
in  the  dry  ditch,  her  face  in  the  bank,  and  a 
yard  of  sash  biting  the  dust  along  the  road 
behind  her. 

Her  pursuer  stopped  short.  Charles  made 
a  step  towards  him,  and  stopped  short  also. 
The  two  men  stood  and  looked  at  each  other 
without  speaking. 

When  Ruth  found  herself  in  a  position  to 
make  observations,  she  discovered  that  she 
was  sitting  by  the  roadside,  with  her  head 
resting  against — was  it  a  tweed  arm  or  the 
bank  ?  She  moved  a  little,  and  found  that 
first  impressions  are  apt  to  prove  misleading. 
It  was  the  bank.  She  opened  her  eyes  to 
see  a  brown,  red-lined  hat  on  the  ground 
beside  her,  half  full  of  water,  through  which 
she  could  dimly  discern  the  golden  submerged 
name  of  the  maker.  She  seemed  to  have 
been  contemplating  it  with  vague  interest  for 
about  an  hour,  when  she  became  aware  that 


SIR    CHARLES    DAN  VERS.  99 

some  one  was  dabbing  her  forehead  with  a 
wet  silk  handkerchief. 

"  Better  ? "  asked  Charles's  voice. 

"  Oh  !  "  gasped  Ruth,  suddenly  trying  to 
sit  up,  but  finding  the  attempt  resulted  only 
in  the  partial  movement  of  a  finger  some- 
where in  the  distance.  "  Have  I  really — 
surely,  surely,  I  was  not  so  abject  as  to 
faint  f" 

"  Truth,"  said  Charles,  with  a  reassured 
look  in  his  quick,  anxious  eyes,  "  obliges  me 
to  say  you  did." 

"  I  thought  better  of  myself  than  that." 

"  Pride  goes  before  a  fall  or  a  faint." 

"Oh,  dear!"  turning  paler  than  ever. 
u  Where  is  Molly  ?  " 

"  She  is  all  right,"  said  Charles  hastily, 
applying  the  pocket  handkerchief  again. 
"  Don't  alarm  yourself,  and  pray  don't  try  to 
get  up.  You  can  see  just  as  much  of  the 
view  sitting  down.  Molly  has  gone  for  the 
donkey-cart." 

"And  that  dreadful  man  ?" 


IOO  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

"  That  dreadful  man  has  also  departed. 
By  the  way,  did  you  see  his  face  ?  Would 
you  know  him  again  if  the  policeman  succeeds 
in  finding  him  ?  " 

"  No  ;  I  never  looked  round.  I  only  saw, 
when  he  began  to  run  to  cut  us  off  at  the 
gate,  that  he  was  lame." 

"H'm!"  said  Charles  reflectively.  Then 
more  briskly,  with  a  new  access  of  dabbing, 
"  How  is  the  faintness  going  on  ?" 

"  Capitally,"  replied  Ruth,  with  a  faint, 
amused  smile ;  "  but — if  it  does  not  seem 
ungrateful — I  should  be  very  thankful  if  I 
might  be  spared  the  rest  of  the  water  in  the 
hat,  or  if  it  might  be  poured  over  me  at  once, 
if  you  don't  wish  it  to  be  wasted." 

"  Have  I  done  too  much  ?  I  imagined 
my  services  were  invaluable.  Let  me  help 
you  to  find  your  own  handkerchief,  if  you 
would  like  a  dry  one  for  a  change.  Ah  ! 
what  a  good  shot  into  that  labyrinth  of 
drapery.  You  have  found  it  for  yourself. 
You  are  certainly  better." 


SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS.  IOI 

"  But  my  self-respect,"  replied  Ruth,  drying 
her  face,  "  is  gone  for  ever." 

"  I  lost  mine  years  ago,"  said  Charles, 
carefully  dusting  Ruth's  hat,  "  but  I  got  over 
it.  I  had  no  idea  those  bows  were  supported 
by  a  wire  inside.     One  lives  and  learns." 

"  I  never  did  such  a  thing  before,"  con- 
tinued Ruth  ruefully.  "  I  have  always  felt  a 
sort  of  contempt  for  girls  who  scream  or 
faint  just  when  they  ought  not." 

"  For  my  part,  I  am  glad  to  perceive  you 
have  some  little  feminine  weakness.  Your 
growing  solicitude  also  as  to  the  state  of 
your  back  hair  is  pleasing  in  the  extreme." 

"  I  am  too  confused  and  shaken  to  retaliate 
just  now.  You  are  quite  right  to  make  hay 
while  the  sun  shines  ;  but,  when  I  am  myself 
again,  beware  ! " 

"And  your  gown,"  continued  Charles. 
11  What  yawning  gulfs,  what  chasms  appear ; 
and  what  a  quantity  of  extraneous  matter 
you  have  brought  away  with  you.  Remi- 
niscences of  travel — burrs,  very  perfect  speci- 


102  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

mens  of  burrs,  thistledown,  chips  of  fir, 
several  complete  spiders'  webs ;  and  your 
sash,  which  seems  to  have  a  particularly 
adhesive  fringe,  is  a  museum  in  itself.  Ah  ! 
here  comes  that  coward  of  little  cowards, 
Molly,  with  Balaam  and  the  donkey-cart." 

Molly,  who  had  left  Ruth  for  dead,  greeted 
her  cousin  with  a  transport  of  affection,  and 
then  proceeded  to  recount  the  fearful  risks 
that  Balaam  had  encountered  by  being 
deserted,  and  the  stoic  calm  with  which  he 
had  waited  for  them  at  the  gate. 

"  He's  not  a  common  donkey,"  she  said 
with  pride.  "  Get  in,  Ruth.  Are  you 
coming  in,  Uncle  Charles  ?  There's  just 
room  for  you  to  squeeze  in  between  Ruth 
and  me — isn't  there,  Ruth  ?  Oh,  you're  not 
going  to  walk  beside,  are  you  ?  " 

But  Charles  was  determined  not  to  let 
them  out  of  his  sight  again,  and  he  walked 
beside  them  the  remainder  of  the  way  to 
Atherstone.  He  remained  silent  and  pre- 
occupied during  the  evening  which  followed, 


SIR  CHARLES  DANVERS.         IO3 

pored  over  a  newspaper,  and  went  off  to  his 
room  early,  leaving  Ralph  dozing  in  the 
smoking-room. 

It  was  a  fine  moonlight  night,  still  and 
clear.  He  stood  at  the  open  window  looking 
out  for  a  few  minutes,  and  then  began 
fumbling  in  a  dilapidated  old  travelling-bag 
such  as  only  rich  men  use. 

"Not  much,"  he  said  to  himself,  spreading 
out  a  few  sovereigns  and  some  silver  on  the 
table  ;  "  but  it  will  do." 

He  put  the  money  in  his  pocket,  took  off 
his  gold  hunting  watch,  and  then  went  back 
to  the  smoking-room. 

"  I  am  going  out  again,  Ralph,  as  I  did 
last  night.  If  I  come  in  late,  you  need  not 
take  me  for  a  burglar." 

Ralph  murmured  something  unintelligible, 
and  Charles  ran  downstairs,  and  let  himself 
out  of  the  drawing-room  French  window, 
that  long  French  window  to  the  ground, 
which  Evelyn  had  taken  a  fancy  to  in  a 
neighbours    drawing-room,    and   which    she 


104  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

could  never  be  made  to  see  was  not  in  keep- 
ing with  the  character  of  her  old  black-and- 
white  house.  He  put  the  shutter  back  after 
he  had  passed  through,  and  carefully  drawing 
the  window  to  behind  him,  without  actually 
closing  it,  he  took  a  turn  or  two  upon  the 
bowling-green,  and  then  walked  off  in  the 
direction  of  the  Slumberleigh  woods. 

After  the  lapse  of  an  hour  or  more  he 
returned,  as  quietly  as  he  had  gone,  let 
himself  in,  made  all  secure,  and  stole  up  to 
his  room. 


SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS.  IO5 


CHAPTER   VII. 

Vandon  was  considered  by  many  people  to 
be  the  most  beautiful  house  in shire. 

In  these  days  of  great  brand-new  imitation 
of  intensely  old  houses,  where  the  amount  of 
ground  covered  measures  the  purse  of  the 
builder,  it  is  pleasant  to  come  upon  a  place 
like  Vandon,  a  quiet  old  manor-house,  neither 
large  nor  small,  built  of  ancient  bricks,  blent 
to  a  dim  purple  and  a  dim  red  by  that  subtle 
craftsman  Time. 

Whoever  in  the  years  that  were  no  more 
had  chosen  the  place  whereon  to  build  had 
chosen  well.  Vandon  stood  on  the  slope  of 
a  gentle  hill,  looking  across  a  sweep  of  green 
valley  to  the  rising  woods  beyond,  which  in 
days  gone  by  had  been  a  Roman  camp,  and 


106  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

where  the  curious  might  still  trace  the  wide 
ledges  cut  among  the  regular  lines  of  the 
trees. 

Some  careful  hand  had  planned  the  hang- 
ing gardens  in  front  of  the  house,  which  fell 
away  to  the  stream  below.  Flights  of  wide 
stone  steps  led  down  from  terrace  to  terrace, 
each  built  up  by  its  south  wall  covered  with 
a  wealth  of  jasmine  and  ivy  and  climbing 
roses.  But  all  was  wild  and  deserted  now. 
Weeds  had  started  up  between  the  stone 
slabs  of  the  steps,  and  the  roses  blossomed 
out  sweet  and  profuse,  for  it  was  the  time  of 
roses,  amid  convolvulus  and  campion.  The 
quaint  old  dovecote  near  the  house  had 
almost  disappeared  behind  the  trees  that  had 
crowded  up  round  it,  and  held  aloft  its 
weathercock  in  silent  protest  at  their  en- 
croachment. The  stables  close  at  hand,  with 
their  worn-out  clock  and  silent  bell,  were 
tenantless.  The  coach-houses  were  full  of 
useless  old  chariots  and  carriages.  Into  one 
splendid  court  coach  the  pigeons  had  found 


SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS.  IC>7 

their  way  through  an  open  window,  and  had 
made  nests,  somewhat  to  the  detriment  of 
the  green-and-white  satin  fittings. 

Great  cedars,  bent  beneath  the  weight  of 
years,  grew  round  the  house.  The  patriarch 
among  them  had  let  fall  one  of  his  gnarled 
supplicating  arms  in  the  winter,  and  there  it 
still  lay  where  it  had  fallen. 

Anything  more  out  of  keeping  with  the 
dignified  old  place  than  its  owner  could 
hardly  be  imagined,  as  he  stood  in  his  eternal 
light-grey  suit  (with  a  badge  of  affliction 
lightly  borne  on  his  left  arm),  looking  at  his 
heritage,  with  his  cropped  head  a  little  on 
one  side. 

The  sun  was  shining,  but,  like  a  smile  on 
a  serious  face,  Vandon  caught  the  light  on 
all  its  shuttered  windows,  and  remained 
grave,  looking  out  across  its  terraces  to  the 
forest. 

"If  it  were  but  a  villa  on  the  Mediter- 
ranean, or  a  house  in  London,"  he  said  to 
himself;  "but  I  have  no  chance."     And  he 


IOS  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

shrugged  his  shoulders,  and  wandered  back 
into  the  house  again.  But  if  the  outside 
oppressed  him,  the  interior  was  not  calculated 
to  raise  his  spirits. 

Dare  had  an  elegant  taste,  which  he  had 
never  hitherto  been  able  to  gratify,  for  blue 
satin  furniture  and  gilding ;  for  large  mirrors 
and  painted  ceilings  of  lovers  and  cupids, 
and  similar  small  deer.  The  old  square  hall 
at  Vandon,  with  its  great  stained  glass 
windows,  representing  the  various  quarterings 
of  the  Dare  arms,  about  which  he  knew 
nothing  and  cared  less,  oppressed  him.  So 
did  the  black  polished  oak  floor,  and  the 
walls  with  their  white  bas-reliefs  of  twisting- 
wreaths  and  scrolls,  with  busts  at  intervals 
of  Cicero  and  Dante,  and  other  severe  and 
melancholy  personages.  The  rapiers  upon 
the  high  white  chimney-piece  were  more  to 
his  taste.  He  had  taken  them  down  the 
first  day  after  his  arrival,  and  had  stamped  and 
cut  and  thrust  in  the  most  approved  style,  in 
the  presence  of  Faust,  the  black  poodle. 


SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS.  109 

Dare  was  not  the  kind  of  man  to  be 
touched  by  it ;  but  to  many  minds  there 
would  have  been  something  pathetic  in  seeing 
a  house,  which  had  evidently  been  an  object 
of  the  tender  love  and  care  of  a  bygone 
generation,  going  to  rack  and  ruin  from 
neglect.  Careful  hands  had  embroidered  in 
the  fine  exquisite  work  of  former  days 
marvellous  coverlets  and  hangings,  which 
still  adorned  the  long  suites  of  empty  bed- 
rooms. Some  one  had  taken  an  elaborate 
pleasure  in  fitting  up  those  rooms,  had  put 
pot-pourri  in  tall  Oriental  jars  in  the  passages, 
had  covered  the  old  inlaid  Dutch  chairs  with 
dim  needlework. 

The  Dare  who  had  lived  at  court,  whose 
chariot  was  now  the  refuge  of  pigeons,  whose 
court  suits,  with  the  tissue  paper  still  in  the 
sleeves,  yet  remained  in  one  of  the  old  oak 
chests,  and  whose  jewelled  swords  still  hung 
in  the  hall,  had  filled  one  of  the  rooms  with 
engravings  of  the  royal  family  and  ministers 
of  his   day.     The   Dare  who    had  been  an 


IIO  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

admiral  had  left  his  miniature  surrounded 
by  prints  of  the  naval  engagements  he  had 
taken  part  in,  and  on  the  oak  staircase  a 
tattered  flag  still  hung,  a  trophy  of  unremem- 
bered  victory. 

But  they  were  past  and  forgotten.  The 
hands  which  had  arranged  their  memorials 
with  such  pride  and  love  had  long  since  gone 
down  to  idleness,  and  forgetfulness  also. 
Who  cared  for  the  family  legends  now  ? 
They,  too,  had  gone  down  into  silence. 
There  was  no  one  to  tell  Dare  that  the  old 
blue  enamel  bowl  in  the  hall,  in  which  he 
gave  Faust  refreshment,  had  been  brought 
back  from  the  loot  of  the  Winter  Palace  of 
Pekin ;  or  that  the  drawer  in  the  Heisner 
table  in  the  drawing-room  was  full  of  treasured 
medals  and  miniatures,  and  that  the  key 
thereof  was  rusting  in  a  silver  patch-box  on 
the  writing-table. 

The  iron-clamped  boxes  in  the  lumber- 
room  kept  the  history  to  themselves  of  all 
the  silver  plate  that  had  lived  in  them  once 


SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS.  Ill 

upon  a  time,  although  the  few  odd  pieces 
remaining  hinted  at  the  splendour  of  what 
had  been.  In  one  corner  of  the  dining-room 
the  mahogany  tomb  still  stood  of  a  great 
gold  racing  cup,  under  the  portrait  of  the 
horse  that  had  won  it ;  but  the  cup  had 
followed  the  silver  dinner  service,  had  fol- 
lowed the  diamonds,  had  followed  in  the 
wake  of  a  handsome  fortune,  leaving  the 
after  generations  impoverished.  If  their 
money  is  taken  from  them,  some  families  are 
left  poor  indeed,  and  to  this  class  the  Dares 
belonged.  It  is  curious  to  notice  the  occa- 
sional real  equality  underlying  the  apparent 
inequality  of  different  conditions  of  life.  The 
unconscious  poverty,  and  even  bankruptcy, 
of  some  rich  people  in  every  kind  of  wealth 
except  money  affords  an  interesting  study  ; 
and  it  seems  doubly  hard  when  those  who 
have  nothing  to  live  upon,  and  be  loved  and 
respected  for  except  their  money,  have  even 
that  taken  from  them.  As  Dare  wandered 
through    the    deserted    rooms,    the    want    of 


112  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

money  of  his  predecessors,  and  consequently 
of  himself,  was  borne  in  upon  him.  It 
fell  like  a  shadow  across  his  light  pleasure- 
loving  soul.  He  had  expected  so  much 
from  this  unlooked-for  inheritance,  and  all 
he  had  found  was  a  melancholy  house  with 
a  past. 

He  went  aimlessly  through  the  hall  into 
the  library.  It  was  there  that  his  uncle  had 
lived ;  there  that  he  had  been  found  when 
death  came  to  look  for  him ;  amone  the 
books  which  he  had  been  unable  to  carry 
away  with  him  at  his  departure ;  rare  old 
tomes  and  first  editions,  long  shelves  of  dead 
authors,  who,  it  is  to  be  hoped,  continue  to 
write  in  other  worlds  for  those  who  read 
their  lives  away  in  this.  Old  Mr.  Dare's  in- 
terests and  affections  had  all  been  bound  in 
morocco  and  vellum.  A  volume  lay  open  on 
the  table,  where  the  old  man  had  put  it  down 
beside  the  leather  arm-chair  where  he  had 
sat,  with  his  back  to  the  light,  summer  and 
winter,  winter  and  summer,  for  so  many  years. 


SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS.  I  I  3 

No  one  had  moved  it  since.  A  wavering 
pencil-mark  had  scored  the  page  here  and 
there.  Dare  shut  it  up,  and  replaced  it 
amono;  its  brethren.  How  triste  and  silent 
the  house  seemed  !  He  wondered  what  the 
old  uncle  had  been  like,  and  sauntered  into 
the  staircase  hall,  where  the  Dares  that  had 
gone  before  him  lived,  much  in  need  of 
varnish.  But  these  were  too  ancient  to  have 
his  predecessor  among  them.  He  went  into 
the  long  oak-panelled  dining-room,  where, 
above  the  high  carved  dado,  were  more 
Dares.  Perhaps  that  man  with  the  book 
was  his  namesake,  the  departed  Alfred  Dare. 
He  wondered  vaguely  how  he  should  look 
when  he  also  took  his  place  among  his 
relations.  Nature  had  favoured  him  with 
a  better  moustache  than  most  men,  but  he 
had  a  premonitory  feeling  that  the  very 
moustache  itself,  though  undeniable  in  real 
life,  would  look  out  of  keeping  among  these 
bluff,  frank,  light-haired  people,  of  whom 
it    seemed     he — he    who     had    never   been 

VOL.  i.  8 


114  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

near    them    before — was    the    living    repre- 
sentative. 

A  sudden  access  of  pleasurable  dignity 
came  over  him  as  he  sat  on  the  dining-table, 
the  great  mahogany  dining-table  which  still 
showed  vestiges  of  a  bygone  polish,  and  was 
heavily  dinted  by  long  years  of  hammered 
applause.  These  ancestors  of  his !  He 
would  not  disgrace  them.  A  few  minutes 
ago  he  had  been  wondering  whether  Vandon 
might  not  be  let.  Now,  with  one  of  the 
rapid  transitions  habitual  to  him,  he  resolved 
that  he  would  live  at  Vandon,  that  in  all 
things  he  would  be  as  they  had  been.  He 
would  become  that  vague,  indefinable,  to  him 
mythical  personage — a  "  country  squire." 
Fortunately,  he  had  a  neat  leg  for  a  stock- 
ing. It  was  lost,  so  to  speak,  in  his  present 
mode  of  dress ;  but  he  felt  that  it  would 
appear  to  advantage  in  the  perpetual  knicker- 
bockers which  he  supposed  it  would  be  his 
lot  to  wear.  It  would  also  become  his  duty 
and  his  pleasure  to  marry.     For  those  who 


SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS.  I  I  5 

tread  in  safety  the  slippery  heights  of  married 
life  he  felt  a  true  esteem.  It  would  be  a 
strain  no  doubt,  a  great  effort;  but  at  this 
moment  he  was  capable  of  anything.  The 
finger  of  duty  was  plain.  And  with  that 
adorable     Miss     Ruth,    with    or    without    a 

fortune Alas !    he    trusted    she    had    a 

fortune,  for,  as  he  came  to  think  thereon, 
he  remembered  that  he  was  desperately 
poor.  As  far  as  he  could  make  out  from 
his  agent,  a  grim  silent  man,  who  had  taken 
an  evident  dislike  to  him  from  the  first,  there 
was  no  money  anywhere.  The  rents  would 
come  in  at  Michaelmas  ;  but  the  interest  of 
heavy  mortgages  had  to  be  paid,  the  estate 
had  to  be  kept  up.  There  was  succession 
duty ;  there  were  debts — long  outstanding 
debts,  which  came  pouring  in  now,  which 
Waters  spread  before  him  with  an  iron  smile, 
and  which  poor  Dare  contemplated  with  his 
head  on  one  side  and  solemn,  arched  eye- 
brows. When  Dare  was  not  smiling,  he  was 
always    preternaturally  solemn.     There    was 


I  1 6  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

no  happy  medium  in  his  face,  or  consequently 
in  his  mind,  which  was  generally  gay,  but  if 
not,  was  involved  in  a  tragic  gloom. 

"  These  bills,  my  friend,"  he  would  say  at 
last,  tapping  them  in  deep  dejection,  and 
raising  his  eyebrows  into  his  hair,  "  how 
do  we  pay  them  ?  " 

But  Waters  did  not  know.  How  should 
he,  Waters,  know  ?  Waters  only  knew  that 
the  farmers  would  want  a  reduction  in  these 
bad  times — Mr.  Dare  might  be  sure  of  that. 
And  what  with  arrears,  and  one  thing  and 
another,  he  need  not  expect  more  than  two- 
thirds  of  his  rents  when  they  did  arrive. 
Mr.  Dare  might  lay  his  account  for  that. 

The  only  money  which  Dare  received,  to 
carry  on  with  on  his  accession  to  the  great 
honour  and  dignity  of  proprietor  of  Vandon, 
was  brought  to  him  by  the  old  dairywoman 
of  the  house,  a  faithful  creature,  who  pro- 
duced out  of  an  old  stocking  the  actual  coins 
which  she  had  received  for  the  butter  and 
cheese   she  had  sold,   of  which  she   showed 


SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS.  I  I  7 

Dare  an  account,  chalked  up  in  some  dead 
language  on  the  dairy  door. 

She  was  a  little  doubled-up  woman,  who 
had  served  the  family  all  her  life.  Dare's 
ready  smile  and  handsome  face  had  won  her 
heart  before  he  had  been  many  days  at 
Vandon,  in  spite  of  "  his  foreign  ways,"  and 
he  found  himself  constantly  meeting  her 
unexpectedly  round  corners,  where  she  had 
been  lying  in  wait  for  him,  each  time  with 
a  secret  revelation  to  whisper  respecting 
what  she  called  the  "  join's  on." 

"  You'll  not  tell  on  me,  sir,  but  it's  only 
right  you  should  know  as  Mrs.  Smith  "  (the 
housekeeper  of  whom  Dare  stood  in  mortal 
terror)  "has  them  fine  damask  table-cloths 
out  for  the  housekeeper's  room.  I  see  'em 
myself ;  and  everything  goin'  to  rag  and  ruin 
in  the  linen  closet !  "  Or,  "  Joseph  has  took 
in  another  flitch  this  very  day,  sir,  as  Mrs. 
Smith  sent  for,  and  the  old  flitch  all  cut  to 
waste.  Do'e  go  and  look  at  the  flitches,  sir, 
and  the  hams.     They're  in  the  room  over  the 


Il8  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

stables.  And  it's  always  butter,  butter,  butter 
in  the  kitchen  !  Not  a  bit  o'  dripping  used. 
There's  not  a  pot  of  dripping  in  the  larder, 
or  so  much  as  a  skin  of  lard.  Where  does 
it  all  go  to  ?  You  ask  Mrs.  Smith,  and  how 
she  sleeps  in  her  bed  at  night  I  don't  know!" 

Dare  listened,  nodded,  made  his  escape, 
and  did  nothing.  In  the  village  it  was  as 
bad.  Time,  which  had  dealt  so  kindly  with 
Vandon  itself,  had  taken  the  straggling  village 
in  hand  too.  Nothing  could  be  more  pic- 
turesque than  the  crazy  black  and  white 
houses,  with  lichen  on  their  broken-in  thatch, 
and  the  plaster  peeling  off  from  between  the 
irregular  beams  of  black  wood  ;  nothing  more 
picturesque — and  nothing  more  miserable. 

When  Time  puts  in  his  burnt  umbers  and 
brown  madders  with  a  lavish  hand,  and 
introduces  his  beautiful  irregularities  of  out- 
line, and  his  artistic  disrepair,  he  does  not 
look  to  the  drainage,  and  takes  no  thought 
for  holes  in  the  roof. 

Dare    could    not    go    out   without    eager 


SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS.  119 

women  sallying  out  of  cottages  as  he  passed, 
begging  him  just  to  come  in  and  walk  upstairs. 
They  would  say  no  more — but  would  the  new 
squire    walk    upstairs  ?      And    Dare   would 

stumble  up  and  see  enough  to  promise 

Alas !  how  much  he  promised  in  those  early 
days.  And  in  the  gloaming,  heavy  dull- 
eyed  men  met  him  in  the  lanes  coming  back 
from  their  work,  and  followed  him  to  "beg 
pardon,  sir,  and  "  lay  before  the  new  squire 
things  that  would  never  reach  him  through 
Waters — bitter  things,  small  injustices,  too 
trivial  to  seem  worthy  of  mention,  which 
serve  to  widen  the  gulf  between  class  and 
class.  They  looked  to  Dare  to  help  them, 
to  make  the  crooked  straight,  to  begin  a  new 
rdgime.  They  looked  to  the  new  king  to 
administer  his  little  realm,  the  new  king,  who, 
alas !  cared  for  none  of  these  things.  And 
Dare  promised  that  he  would  do  what  he 
could,  and  looked  anxious  and  interested,  and 
held  out  his  brown  hand,  and  raised  hopes. 
But  he  had  no  money — no  money. 


120  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

He  spoke  to  Waters  at  first ;  but  he  soon 
found  that  was  no  good.  The  houses  were 
bad  ?  Of  course  they  were  bad.  Cottage 
property  did  not  pay  ;  and  would  Mr.  Dare 
kindly  tell  him  where  the  money  for  repairing 
them  was  to  come  from  ?  Perhaps  Mr.  Dare 
might  like  to  put  a  little  of  his  private 
fortune  into  the  cottages  and  the  drains  and 
the  new  pumps.  Dare  winced.  His  fortune 
had  not  gone  the  time-honoured  way  of  the 
fortunes  of  spirited  young  men  of  narrow 
means  with  souls  above  a  sordid  economy, 
but  still  it  had  gone  all  the  same,  and  in  a 
manner  he  did  not  care  to  think  of. 

It  was  after  one  of  these  depressing  inter- 
views with  Waters,  that  Ralph  and  Evelyn 
found  the  new  owner  of  Vandon  when  they 
rode  over  together  to  call,  a  day  or  two  after 
the  school-feast.  Poor  Dare  was  sitting  on 
the  low  ivy-covered  wall  of  the  topmost 
terrace,  a  prey  to  the  deepest  dejection.  If 
he  had  lived  in  Spartan  days,  when  it  was 
possible    to    conceal    gnawing    foxes    under 


SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS.  12  1 

wearing  apparel,  he  would  have  made  no  use 
of  the  advantages  of  Grecian  dress  for  such 
a  purpose.  Captivated  by  Evelyn's  gentle- 
ness and  sympathetic  manner  (strangers 
always  thought  Evelyn  sympathetic),  and 
impressed  by  Ralph's  kindly,  honest  face,  he 
soon  found  himself  telling  them  something  of 
his  difficulties,  of  the  maze  in  which  he 
found  himself,  of  the  snubs  which  Waters 
had  administered. 

Ralph  slapped  himself  with  his  whip, 
whistled,  and  gave  other  masculine  signs  of 
interest  and  sympathy.  Evelyn  looked  from 
one  to  the  other,  amiably  distressed  in  her 
well-fitting  habit.  After  a  long  conversation, 
in  which  Evelyn  disclosed  that  Ralph  was 
possessed  of  the  most  extraordinary  know- 
ledge and  experience  in  such  matters,  the 
two  good-natured  young  people,  seeing  he 
was  depressed  and  lonely,  begged  him  to 
come  and  stay  with  them  at  Atherstone  the 
very  next  day,  when  he  might  discuss  his 
affairs  with  Ralph,  if  so  disposed,  and  take 


122  SIR    CHARLES    DAN  VERS. 

counsel  with  him.  Dare  accepted  with  the 
most  genuine  pleasure,  and  his  speaking 
countenance  was  in  a  moment  radiant  with 
smiles.  Was  not  the  little  Molly  of  the 
school-feast  their  child  ?  and  was  not  Miss 
Deyncourt  likewise  staying  with  them  ? 

When  his  visitors  departed,  Dare  took  a 
turn  at  the  rapiers  ;  then  opened  the  piano 
with  the  internal  derangement,  and  sang  to 
his  own  accompaniment  a  series  of  little  con- 
fidential French  songs,  which  would  have 
made  the  hair  of  his  ancestors  stand  on  end, 
if  painted  hair  could  do  such  a  thing.  And 
the  "  new  squire,"  as  he  was  already  called, 
shrugged  his  shoulders,  and  lowered  his  voice, 
and  spread  out  his  expressive  rapid  hands, 
and  introduced  to  Vandon,  one  after  another, 
some  of  those  choice  little  ditties,  French  and 
English,  which  had  made  him  such  a  favourite 
companion  in  Paris,  so  popular  in  a  certain 
society  in  America. 


SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS.  1 23 


CHAPTER   VIII. 

"  Sir  Charles  ?" 

"  Miss  Deyncourt !  " 

"  I  fear,"  with  a  glance  at  the  yellow-back 
in  his  hand,  "  I  am  interrupting  a  studious 
hour,  but " 

"  Not  in  the  least,  I  assure  you,"  said 
Charles,  shutting  his  novel.  "  What  is 
regarded  as  study  by  the  feminine  intellect, 
is  to  the  masculine  merely  relaxation.  I 
was  '  unbending  over  a  book,'  that  was  all." 

The  process  of  "  unbending "  was  being 
performed  in  the  summer  house,  whither  he 
had  retired  after  Evelyn  and  Ralph  had 
started  on  their  afternoon's  ride  to  Vandon, 
in  which  he  had  refused  to  join. 

"  I  thought  I  should  find  you  here,"  con- 


124  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

tinued  Ruth  frankly.  "  I  have  been  wishing 
to  speak  to  you  for  several  days,  but  you  are 
as  a  rule  so  surrounded  and  encompassed  on 
every  side  by  Molly,  that  I  have  not  had  an 
opportunity." 

It  had  occurred  to  Charles  once  or  twice 
during  the  last  few  days  that  Molly  was 
occasionally  rather  in  the  way.  Now  he  was 
sure  of  it.  As  Ruth  appeared  to  hesitate,  he 
pulled  forward  a  rustic  contorted  chair  for 
her. 

"  No,  thanks;"  she  said.  "  I  shall  not  long 
interrupt  the  unbending  process.  I  only 
came  to  ask " 

"  To  ask  ? "  repeated  Charles,  who  had 
got  up  as  she  was  standing,  and  came  and 
stood  near  her. 

"  You  remember  the  first  evening  you  were 
here  ?  " 

"  I  do." 

"  And  what  we  spoke  of  at  dinner  ?  ' 

"  Perfectly. ' 

"  I  came  to  ask  you  how  much  you  lent 


SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS.  I  25 

Raymond  ? "      Ruth's    clear,     earnest     eyes 
were  fixed  full  upon  him. 

At  this  moment  Charles  perceived  Lady 
Mary  at  a  little  distance,  propelling  herself 
gently  over  the  grass  in  the  direction  of  the 
summer-house.  In  another  second  she  had 
perceived  Charles  and  Ruth,  and  had  turned 
precipitately,  and  hobbled  away  round  the 
corner  with  surprising  agility. 

"  Confound  her  !  "  inwardly  ejaculated 
Charles. 

"  I  wish  to  know  how  much  you  lent 
him  ?  "  said  Ruth  again,  as  he  did  not  answer, 
happily  unconscious  of  what  had  been  going 
on  behind  her  back. 

"  Only  what  I  was  well  able  to  afford." 

"  And  has  he  paid  it  back  since  ? " 

"  I  am  sure  he  understood  I  should  not 
expect  him  to  pay  it  back  at  once." 

"  But  he  has  had  it  three  years." 

Charles  did  not  answer. 

"  I  feel  sure  he  is  not  able  to  pay  it.  Will 
you  kindly  tell  me  how  much  it  was  ?  " 


126  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

"  No,  Miss  Deyncourt ;   I  think  not." 

"  Why  not  ?  " 

"  Because — excuse  me,  but  I  perceive  that 
if  I  do  you  will  instantly  wish  to  pay  it." 

"  I  do  wish  to  pay  it." 

"  I  thought  so." 

There  was  a  short  silence. 

"  I  still  wish  it,"  said  Ruth  at  last. 

Charles  was  silent.  Her  pertinacity 
annoyed  and  yet  piqued  him.  Being  un- 
married, he  was  not  accustomed  to  oppo- 
sition from  a  woman.  He  had  no  intention 
of  allowing  her  to  pay  her  brother's  debt, 
and  he  wished  she  would  drop  the  subject 
gracefully,  now  that  he  had  made  that  fact 
evident. 

"  Perhaps  you  don't  know,"  continued 
Ruth,  "  that  I  am  very  well  off."  (As  if  he 
did  not  know  it.  As  if  Lady  Mary  had  not 
casually  mentioned  Ruth's  fortune  several 
times  in  his  hearing !)  "  Lady  Deyncourt 
left  me  twelve  hundred  a  year,  and  I  have  a 
little  of  my  own  besides.     You  may  not  be 


SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS.  1 27 

aware  that  I  have  fourteen  hundred  and 
sixty-two  pounds  per  annum." 

"  I  am  very  glad  to  hear  it." 

"  That  is  a  large  sum,  you  will  observe." 

"  It  is  riches,"  assented  Charles,  "  if  your 
expenditure  happens  to  be  less." 

"  It  does  happen  to  be  considerably  less  in 
my  case." 

"  You  are  to  be  congratulated.  And  yet  I 
have  always  understood  that  society  exacts 
oreat  sacrifices  from  women,  in  the  sums 
they  feel  obliged  to  devote  to  dress." 

"  Dress  is  an  interesting  subject,  and  I 
should  be  delighted  to  hear  your  views  on 
it  another  time  ;  but  we  are  talking  of  some- 
thing else  just  at  this  moment." 

"  I  beg  your  pardon,"  said  Charles  quickly, 
who  did  not  quite  like  being  brought  back 
to  the  case  in  point.  "  I — the  truth  was,  I 
wished  to  turn  your  mind  from  what  we 
were  speaking  of.  I  don't  want  you  to  count 
sovereigns  into  my  hand.  I  really  should 
dislike  it  very  much." 


128  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

"  You  intend  me  to  think  from  that  remark 
that  it  was  a  small  sum,"  said  Ruth,  with 
unexpected  shrewdness.  "  I  now  feel  sure 
it  was  a  large  one.  It  ought  to  be  paid,  and 
there  is  no  one  to  do  it  but  me.  I  know 
that  what  is  firmness  in  a  man  is  obstinacy 
in  a  woman,  so  do  not  on  your  side  be  too 
firm,  or,  who  knows  ?  you  may  arouse  some 
of  that  obstinacy  in  me  to  which  I  should 
like  to  think  myself  superior." 

"  If,"  said  Charles,  with  sudden  eagerness, 
as  if  an  idea  had  just  struck  him,  "  if  I  let 
you  pay  me  this  debt,  will  you  on  your  side 
allow  me  to  make  a  condition  ?  " 

"  I  should  like  to  know  the  condition  first." 

"  Of  course.  If  I  agree  " — Charles's  light- 
grey  eyes  had  become  keen  and  intent — "  if 
I  agree  to  receive  payment  of  what  I  lent 
Deyncourt  three  years  ago,  will  you  promise 
not  to  pay  any  other  debt  of  his,  or  ever  to 
lend  him  money  without  the  knowledge  and 
approval  of  your  relations  ?  " 

Ruth  considered  for  a  few  minutes. 


SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS.  I2Q. 

"  I  have  so  few  relations,"  she  said  at 
length,  with  rather  a  sad  smile,  "  and  they 
are  all  prejudiced  against  poor  Raymond.  I 
think  I  am  the  only  friend  he  has  left  in  the 
world.  I  am  afraid  I  could  not  promise 
that." 

"  Well,"  said  Charles  eagerly,  "  I  won't 
insist  on  relations.  I  know  enough  of  those 
thorns  in  the  flesh  myself.  I  will  say  instead 
'natural  advisers.'  Come,  Miss  Deyncourt, 
you  can't  accuse  me  of  firmness  now  !  " 

"  My  natural  advisers,"  repeated  Ruth 
slowly.  "  I  feel  as  if  I  ought  to  have  natural 
advisers  somewhere ;  but  who  are  they  ? 
Where  are  they  ?  I  could  not  ask  my  sister 
or  her  husband  for  advice.  I  mean,  I  could 
not  take  it,  if  I  did.  I  should  think  I  knew 
better  myself.  Uncle  John  ?  Evelyn  ? 
Lord  Polesworth  ?  Sir  Charles,  I  am  afraid 
the  truth  is  I  have  never  asked  for  advice  in 
my  life.  I  have  always  tried  to  do  what 
seemed  best,  without  troubling  to  know  what 
other  people  thought  about  it.     But  as  I  am 

vol.  1.  9 


130  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

anxious  to  yield  gracefully,  will  you  substitute 
the  word  '  friends  '  for  '  natural  advisers  '  ?  I 
hope  and  think  I  have  friends  whom  I  could 
trust." 

"  Friends,  then,  let  it  be,"  said  Charles. 
"  Now,"  holding  out  his  hand,  "  do  you 
promise  never,  et  cetera,  et  cetera,  without  first 
consulting  your  friends  ?  " 

Ruth  put  her  hand  into  his. 

"  I  do." 

"  That  is  right.  How  amiable  we  are 
both  becoming !  I  suppose  I  must  now 
inform  you  that  two  hundred  pounds  is  the 
exact  sum  I  lent  your  brother  ?  " 

Ruth  went  back  to  the  house,  and  in  a  few 
minutes  returned  with  a  cheque  in  her  hand. 
She  held  it  towards  Charles,  who  took  it, 
and  put  it  in  his  pocket-book. 

"  Thank  you,"  she  said,  with  gratitude  in 
her  eyes  and  voice. 

"  We  have  had  a  pitched  battle,"  said 
Charles,  relapsing  into  his  old  indifferent 
manner.     "  Neither  of  us  has  been  actually 


SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS.  I3I 

defeated,  for  we  never  called  out  our  reserves, 
which  I  felt  would  have  been  hardly  fair  on 
you;  but  we  do  not  come  forth  with  flying 
colours.  I  fear,  from  your  air  of  elation,  you 
actually  believe  you  have  been  victorious." 

"  I  agree  with  you  that  there  has  been  no 
defeat,"  replied  Ruth ;  "  but  I  won't  keep 
you  any  longer  from  your  studies.  I  am 
just  going  out  driving  with  Lady  Mary  to 
have  tea  with  the  Thursbys." 

"  Miss  Deyncourt,  don't  allow  a  natural 
and  most  pardonable  vanity  to  delude  you  to 
such  an  extent.  Don't  go  out  driving  the 
victim  of  a  false  impression.  If  you  will 
consider  one  moment " 

"  Not  another  moment,"  replied  Ruth ; 
"our  bugles  have  sung  truce,  and  I  am  not 
going  to  put  on  my  war-paint  again  for  any 
consideration.  There  comes  the  carriage,"  as 
a  distant  rumbling  was  heard.  "  I  must  not 
keep  Lady  Mary  waiting  ;  "  and  she  was  gone. 

Charles  heard  the  carriage  roll  away  again, 
and   when  half  an   hour  later  he  sauntered 


132  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

back  towards  the  house,  he  was  surprised  to 
see  Lady  Mary  sitting  in  the  drawing-room 
window. 

"What!  Not  gone,  after  all!"  he  ex- 
claimed, in  a  voice  in  which  surprise  was 
more  predominant  than  pleasure. 

"  No,  Charles,"  returned  Lady  Mary  in 
her  measured  tones,  looking  slowly  up  at  him 
over  her  gold-rimmed  spectacles.  "  I  felt  a 
slight  return  of  my  old  enemy,  and  Miss 
Deyncourt  kindly  undertook  to  make  my 
excuses  to  Mrs.  Thursby." 

No  one  knew  what  the  old  enemy  was,  or 
in  what  manner  his  mysterious  assaults  on 
Lady  Mary  were  conducted ;  but  it  was  an 
understood  thing  that  she  had  private  deal- 
ings with  him,  in  which  he  could  make  him- 
self very  disagreeable. 

"  Has  Molly  gone  with  her  ?  " 

"  No  ;  Molly  is  making  jam  in  the  kitchen, 
I  believe.  Miss  Deyncourt  most  good- 
naturedly  offered  to  take  her  with  her ;  but " 
(with  a  shake  of  the  head)  "  the  poor  child's 


SIR    CHARLES    DANYERS.  133 

totally  unrestrained  appetites  and  lamentable 
self-will  made  her  prefer  to  remain  where 
she  was." 

"  I  am  afraid,"  said  Charles  meditatively,  as 
if  the  idea  were  entirely  a  novel  one,  "  Molly 
is  getting  a  little  spoilt  amongst  us.  It  is 
natural  in  you,  of  course ;  but  there  is  no 
excuse  for  me.  There  never  is.  There  are, 
I  confess,  moments  when  I  don't  regard  the 
child's  immortal  welfare  sufficiently  to  make 
her  present  existence  less  enjoyable.  What 
a  round  of  gaiety  Molly's  life  is !  She  flits 
from  flower  to  flower,  so  to  speak  ;  from  me 
to  cook  and  the  jam-pots  ;  from  the  jam-pots 
to  some  fresh  delight  in  the  loft  or  in  your 
society.  Life  is  one  long  feast  to  Molly. 
Whatever  that  old  impostor  the  Future  may 
have  in  store  for  her,  at  any  rate  she  is 
having  a  good  time  now." 

There  was  a  shade  of  regretful  sadness  in 
Charles's  voice  that  ruffled  his  aunt. 

"  The  child  is  being  ruined,"  she  said  with 
resigned  bitterness. 


134  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

"  Not  a  bit  of  it.  I  was  spoiled  as  a  child, 
and  look  at  me  !  " 

"  You  are  spoilt.  I  don't  spoil  you  ;  but 
other  people  do.  Society  does.  And  the 
result  is  that  you  are  so  hard  to  please  that 
I  don't  believe  you  will  ever  marry.  You 
look  for  a  perfection  in  others  which  is  not 
to  be  found  in  yourself." 

"  I  don't  fancy  I  should  appear  to  advantage 
side  by  side  with  perfection,"  said  Charles  in 
his  most  careless  manner ;  and  he  rose  and 
wandered  away  into  the  garden. 

He  was  irritated  with  Lady  Mary,  with  her 
pleased  looks  during  the  last  few  days,  with 
her  annoying  celerity  that  afternoon  in  the 
garden.  It  was  all  the  more  annoying 
because  he  was  conscious  that  Ruth  amused 
and  interested  him  in  no  slight  degree.  She 
had  the  rare  quality  of  being  genuine.  She 
stood  for  what  she  was  without  effort  or  self- 
consciousness.  Whether  playful  or  serious, 
she  was  always  real.  Beneath  a  reserved 
and    rather   quiet    manner    there   lurked    a 


SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS.  135 

piquant  unconventionality.  The  mixture  of 
earnestness  and  humour,  which  were  so  closely 
interwoven  in  her  nature  that  he  could  never 
tell  which  would  come  uppermost,  had  a 
strange  attraction  for  him.  He  had  crown 
accustomed  to  watch  for  and  try  to  provoke 
the  sudden  gleam  of  fun  in  the  serious  eyes, 
which  always  preceded  a  retort  given  with  an 
air  of  the  sweetest  feminine  meekness,  which 
would  make  Ralph  rub  himself  all  over  with 
glee,  and  tell  Charles,  chuckling,  he  "  would 
not  get  much  change  out  of  Ruth." 

If  only  she  had  not  been  asked  to  Ather- 
stone  on  purpose  to  meet  him !  If  only 
Lady  Mary  had  not  arranged  it  ;  if  only 
Evelyn  did  not  know  it ;  if  only  Ralph  had 
not  guessed  it ;  if  only  he  himself  had  not 
seen  it  from  the  first  instant  !  Ruth  and 
Molly  were  the  only  two  unconscious  persons 
in  the  house. 

"  I  wonder,"  said  Charles  to  himself,  "  why 
people  can't  allow  me  to  manage  my  own 
affairs  ?     Oh,  what  a  world  it  is  for  unmarried 


136  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 


men  with  money !  Why  did  I  not  marry 
fifteen  years  ago,  when  every  woman  with  a 
straight  nose  was  an  angel  of  light ;  when  I 
felt  a  noble  disregard  for  such  minor  details 
as  character,  mind,  sympathy,  if  the  hair  and 
the  eyes  were  the  right  shade  ?  Why  did  I 
not  marry  when  I  was  out  of  favour  with  my 
father,  when  I  was  head  over  ears  in  debt, 
and  when  at  least  I  could  feel  sure  no  one 
would  marry  me  for  my  money  ?  Molly,"  as 
that  young  lady  came  running  towards  him 
with  lingering  traces  of  jam  upon  her  flushed 
countenance,  "  you  have  arrived  just  in  time. 
Uncle  Charles  was  getting  so  dull  without 
you.  What  have  you  been  after  all  this 
time  ?  " 

"  Cook  and  me  have  made  thirty-one  pots 
and  a  little  one,"  said  Molly,  inserting  a  very 
sticky  hand  into  Charles's.  "  And  your  Mr. 
Brown  helped.  Cook  told  him  to  go  along 
at  first — which  wasn't  kind,  was  it  ? — but  he 
stayed  all  the  same ;  and  I  skimmed  with  a 
big   spoon,  and   she   poured  it   in  the  pots. 


SIR  CHARLES  DANVERS.         137 

Only  they  aren't  covered  up  with  paper  yet, 
if  you  want  to  see  them.  And  oh !  Uncle 
Charles,  what  do  you  think  ?  Father  and 
mother  have  come  back  from  their  ride,  and 
that  nice  funny  man  who  was  at  the  school- 
feast  is  coming  here  to-morrow,  and  I  shall 
show  him  my  guinea  pigs.  He  said  he 
wanted  to  see  them  very  much." 

"  Oh,  he  did,  did  he  ?  When  was  that  ?  " 
"  At  the  school-feast.  Oh !  "  with  en- 
thusiasm, "he  was  so  nice,  Uncle  Charles,  so 
attentive,  and  getting  things  when  you  want 
them ;  and  the  wheel  went  over  his  foot 
when  he  was  shaking  hands,  and  he  did  not 
mind  a  bit ;  and  he  filled  our  teapots  for  us, 
Ruth's  big  one,  you  know,  that  holds  such 
a  lot." 

"  Oh  !     He  filled  the  big  teapot  did  he  ? " 
"  Yes,  and  mine  too ;  and  then  he  helped 
us  to  unpack  the  dolls.     He  was  so  kind  to 
me  and  Cousin  Ruth." 

"  Kind  to  Miss  Deyncourt,  was  he  ?  " 
1  Yes ;    and   when   we  went  away  he  ran 


1^8  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 


J 


and  opened  the  gate  for  us.  Oh,  there 
comes  Cousin  Ruth  back  again  in  the  carriage. 
I'll  run  and  tell  her  he's  coming.  She  will 
be  glad." 

"  Aunt  Mary  is  right,"  said  Charles,  watch- 
ing his  niece  disappear.  "  Molly  has  formed 
a  habit  of  expressing  herself  with  unnecessary 
freedom.     Decidedly  she  is  a  little  spoilt," 


SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS.  1 39 


CHAPTER   IX. 

Dare  arrived  at  Atherstone  the  following 
afternoon.  Evelyn  and  Ralph,  who  had 
enlarged  on  the  state  of  morbid  depression 
of  the  lonely  inhabitant  of  Vandon,  were 
rather  taken  aback  by  the  jaunty  appearance 
of  the  sufferer,  when  he  appeared,  overflowing 
with  evident  satisfaction  and  small  talk,  his 
face  wreathed  with  smiles. 

"  He  bears  up  wonderfully,"  said  Charles 
aside  to  Ruth  later  in  the  evening,  as  Dare 
warbled  a  very  discreet  selection  of  his  best 
songs  after  dinner.  "  No  one  knows  better 
than  myself  that  many  a  breaking  heart  beats 
beneath  a  smiling  waistcoat,  but  unless  we 
had  been  told  beforehand  we  should  never 
have  guessed  it  in  his  case." 


I40  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

Dare,  who  was  looking  at  Ruth,  and  saw 
Charles  go  and  sit  down  by  her,  brought  his 
song  to  an  abrupt  conclusion,  and  made  his 
way  to  her  also. 

"You  also  sing,  Miss  Deyncourt  ? "  he 
asked.     "  I  am  sure,  from  your  face,  you  sing." 

"  I  do." 

"Thank  Heaven!"  said  Charles  fervently. 
"  I  did  you  an  injustice.  I  thought  you  were 
going  to  say  '  a  little.'  Every  singing  young 
lady  I  ever  met,  when  asked  that  question, 
invariably  replied  'a  little.'" 

"  I  leave  my  friends  to  say  that  for  me," 
said  Ruth. 

"  Perhaps  you  yourself  sing  a  little  ?  "  asked 
Dare,  wishing  Charles  would  leave  Ruth's 
ball  of  wool  alone. 

"No,"  said  Charles;  "I  have  no  tricks." 
And  he  rose  and  went  off  to  the  newspaper 
table.  Dare's  songs  were  all  very  well,  but 
really  his  voice  was  nothing  so  very  wonder- 
ful, and  he  was  not  much  of  an  acquisition 
in  other  ways. 


SIR  CHARLES  DANVERS.        141 

Then  Dare  took  his  opportunity.  He 
dropped  into  Charles's  vacant  chair ;  he 
wound  wool ;  he  wished  to  learn  to  knit ;  his 
inquiring  mind  craved  for  information  respect- 
ing shooting  stockings.  He  talked  of  music  ; 
of  songs,  Italian,  French,  and  English ;  of 
American  nigger  melodies.  Would  Miss 
Deyncourt  sing  ?  Might  he  accompany 
her  ?  Ah  !  she  preferred  the  simple  old 
English  ballads.  He  loved  the  simple  English 
ballad. 

And  Ruth,  nothing  loth,  sang  in  her  fresh, 
clear  voice  one  song  after  another,  Dare 
accompanying  her  with  rapid  sympathy  and 
ease. 

Charles  put  down  his  paper,  and  moved 
slightly,  so  that  he  had  a  better  view  of  the 
piano.  Evelyn  laid  down  her  work  and 
looked  affectionately  at  Ruth. 

"  Exquisite,"  said  Lady  Mary  from  time  to 
time,  who  had  said  the  same  of  Lady  Grace's 
wavering  little  soprano. 

"  You  also  sing  duets  ?     You  sing  duets  ?  " 


142  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

eagerly  inquired  Dare,  the  music-stool  creak- 
ing with  his  suppressed  excitement ;  and, 
without  waiting  for  an  answer,  he  beean 
playing  the  opening  chords  of  "  Greeting." 

The  two  voices  rose  and  fell  together,  now 
soft,  now  triumphant,  harmonizing  as  if  they 
sung  together  for  years.  Dare's  second  was 
low,  pathetic,  and  it  blended  at  once  with 
Ruth's  clear  young  contralto.  Charles  won- 
dered that  the  others  should  applaud  when 
the  duet  was  finished.  Ruth's  voice  went 
best  alone  in  his  opinion. 

"  And  the  '  Cold  Blast '  ?  "  asked  Dare 
immediately  afterwards.  "  The  '  Cold  Blast ' 
was  here  a  moment  ago  " — turning  the  leaves 
over  rapidly.  "  You  are  not  tired,  Miss 
Deyncourt  ?  " 

"Tired!"  replied  Ruth,  her  eyes  spark- 
ling. "It  never  tires  me  to  sing.  It  rests 
me." 

"  Ah  !  so  it  is  with  me.  That  is  just  how 
I  feel,"  said  Dare.  "  To  sing,  or  to  listen  to 
the  voice  of — of " 


SIR   CHARLES    DANVERS.  1 43 

"  Of  what  ?  Confound  him  !  "  wondered 
Charles. 

"  Of  another"  said  Dare.  "  Ah  !  here  he 
is  !  "  and  he  pounced  on  another  song,  and 
lightly  touched  the  opening  chords. 

"  *  Oh  !   Wert  thou  in  the  cold  blast,'  " 

sang  Ruth,  fresh  and  sweet. 

'"  I'd  shelter  thee,'" 

Dare  assured  her  with  manly  fervour.  He 
went  on  to  say  what  he  would  do  if  he  were 
monarch  of  the  realm,  affirming  that  the 
brightest  jewel  of  his  crown  would  be  his 
queen. 

("  Anyhow,  he  can't  pronounce  Scotch," 
Charles  thought.) 

"  Would  be  his  queen,"  Dare  repeated,  with 
subdued  emotion  and  an  upward  glance  at 
Ruth,  which  she  was  too  much  absorbed  in 
the  song  to  see,  but  which  did  not  escape 
Charles.  Dare's  dark  sentimental  eyes 
spoke  volumes  of — not  sermons — at  that 
moment. 


144  SIR    CHARLES    DAN  VERS. 

"Oh!  Uncle  Charles,"  whispered  Molly, 
who  had  been  allowed  to  sit  up  about  two 
hours  beyond  her  nominal  bedtime,  at  which 
hour  she  rarely  felt  disposed  to  retire ;  "  oh, 
Uncle  Charles!  'The  brightest  jewel  in  his 
crown  ! '  Don't  you  wish  you  and  me  could 
sing  together  like  that  ?  " 

Charles  moved  impatiently,  and  took  up 
his  paper  again. 

The  evening  passed  all  too  quickly  for 
Dare,  who  loved  music  and  the  sound  of  his 
own  voice,  and  he  had  almost  forgotten,  until 
Charles  left  him  and  Ralph  alone  together  in 
the  smoking-room,  that  he  had  come  to 
discuss  his  affairs  with  the  latter. 

"  Dear  me,"  said  Evelyn,  who  had  followed 
her  cousin  to  her  room  after  they  had  dis- 
persed for  the  night,  and  was  looking  out  of 
Ruth's  window,  "that  must  be  Charles 
walking  up  and  down  on  the  lawn.  Well 
now,  how  thoughtful  he  is  to  leave  Mr. 
Dare  and  Ralph  together.  You  know,  Ruth, 
poor   Mr.    Dare's  affairs  are   in  a  very  bad 


SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS.  1 45 

way,   and   he  has  come   to  talk   things   over 
with  my  Ralph." 

"  I  hope  Ralph  will  make  him  put  his 
cottages  in  order,"  said  Ruth  with  sudden 
interest,  shaking  back  her  hair  from  her 
shoulders.     "  Do  you  think  he  will  ?  " 

"  Whatever  Ralph  advises  will  be  sure  to 
be  right,"  replied  Evelyn,  with  the  soft  convic- 
tion of  his  infallibility  which  caused  her  to 
be  considered  by  most  of  Ralph's  masculine 
friends  an  ideal  wife.  It  is  women  without 
reasoning  powers  of  any  kind  whom  the 
nobler  sex  should  be  careful  to  marry,  if  they 
wish  to  be  regarded  through  life  in  this 
delightful  way  by  their  wives.  Men  not 
particularly  heroic  in  themselves,  who  yet 
are  anxious  to  pose  as  heroes  in  their 
domestic  circle,  should  remember  that  the 
smallest  modicum  of  common  sense  on  the 
part  of  the  worshipper  will  inevitably  mar 
a  happiness,  the  very  existence  of  which 
depends  entirely  on  a  blind  unreasoning 
devotion.       In   middle   life    the   absence   of 

VOL.  I.  IO 


146  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

reason  begins  perhaps  to  be  felt ;  but  why 
in  youth  take  thought  for  such  a  far-off 
morrow ! 

"  I  hope  he  will,"  said  Ruth,  half  to  herself. 
'*  What  an  opportunity  that  man  has  if  he 
only  sees  it.  There  is  so  much  to  be  done, 
and  it  is  all  in  his  hands." 

"  Yes,  it's  not  entailed ;  but  I  don't  think 
there  is  so  very  much,"  said  Evelyn.  "  But 
then,  so  long  as  people  are  nice,  I  never  care 
whether  they  are  rich  or  poor.  That  is  the 
first  question  I  ask  when  people  come  into 
the  neighbourhood.  Are  they  really  nice  ? 
Dear  me,  Ruth,  what  beautiful  hair  you 
have  ;  and  mine  coining  off  so  !  And,  talking 
of  hair,  did  you  ever  see  anything  like  Mr. 
Dare's  ?  Somebody  must  really  speak  to 
him  about  it.  If  he  would  keep  his  hands 
still,  and  not  talk  so  quick,  and  let  his  hair 
grow  a  little,  I  really  think  he  would  not 
look  so  like  a  foreigner." 

"  I  don't  suppose  he  minds  looking  like 
one." 


SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS.  147 

"  My  dear  !  " 

"  His  mother  was  a  Frenchwoman,  wasn't 
she  ?  I  am  sure  I  have  heard  so  fifty  times 
since  his  uncle  died." 

"  And  if  she  was,"  said  Evelyn  reprovingly, 
"  is  not  that  an  extra  reason  for  his  giving 
up  anything  that  will  remind  people  of  it  ? 
And  we  ought  to  try  and  forget  it,  Ruth,  and 
behave  just  the  same  to  him  as  if  she  had 
been  an  Englishwoman.  I  wonder  if  he  is  a 
Roman  Catholic  ?  " 

"  Ask  him." 

"  I  hope  he  is  not,"  continued  Evelyn, 
taking  up  her  candle  to  go.  "We  never  had 
one  to  stay  in  the  house  before.  I  don't 
mean,"  catching  a  glimpse  of  Ruth's  face, 
"  that  Catholics  are — well — I  don't  mean 
that.  But  still,  you  know,  one  would  not  like 
to  make  great  friends  with  a  Catholic,  would 
one,  Ruth  ?  And  he  is  so  nice  and  so  amusing 
that  I  do  hope,  as  he  is  going  to  be  a  neigh- 
bour, he  is  a  Protestant."  And  after  a  few 
more  remarks  of  about  the  same  calibre  from 


I48  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

Evelyn,   the   two  cousins  kissed  and  parted 
for  the  night. 

"Will  he  do  it?"  said  Ruth  to  herself, 
when  she  was  alone.  "  Has  he  character 
enough,  and  perseverance  enough,  and  money 
enough  ?  Oh  !  I  wish  Uncle  John  would 
talk  to  him." 

Ruth  was  not  aware  that  one  word  from 
herself  would  have  more  weight  with  a  man 
like  Dare  than  any  number  from  an  angel  of 
heaven,  if  that  an^el  were  of  the  masculine 
gender.  If  at  the  other  side  of  the  house 
Dare  could  have  known  how  earnestly  Ruth 
was  thinking  about  him,  he  would  not  have 
been  surprised  (for  he  was  not  without  ex- 
perience), but  he  would  have  felt  immensely 
flattered. 

Vandon  lay  in  a  distant  part  of  Mr. 
Alwynn's  parish,  and  a  perpetual  curate  had 
charge  of  the  district.  Mr.  Alwynn  con- 
sequently seldom  went  there,  but  on  the  few 
occasions  on  which  Ruth  had  accompanied 
him    in    his    periodical   visits,  she    had    seen 


SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS.  1 49 

enough.  Who  cares  for  a  recital  of  what  she 
saw  ?  Misery  and  want  are  so  common. 
We  can  see  them  for  ourselves  any  day.  In 
Ruth's  heart  a  great  indignation  had  kindled 
against  old  Mr.  Dare,  of  Vandon,  who  was 
inaccessible  as  a  ^host  in  his  own  house, 
haunting  the  same  rooms,  but  never  to  be 
found  when  Mr.  Alwynn  called  upon  him  to 
"put  things  before  him  in  their  true  light." 
And  when  Mr.  Dare  descended  to  the 
Vandon  vault,  all  Mr.  Alwynn's  interest,  and 
consequently  a  good  deal  of  Ruth's,  had 
centred  in  the  new  heir,  who  was  so  difficult 
to  find,  and  who  ultimately  turned  up  from 
the  other  end  of  nowhere  just  when  people 
were  beginning  to  despair  of  his  ever  turning 
up  at  all. 

And  now  that  he  had  come.  Would 
he  make  the  crooked  straight  ?  Would  the 
new  broom  sweep  clean  ?  Ruth  recalled 
the  new  broom's  brown  handsome  face,  with 
the  eager  eyes  and  raised  eyebrows,  and 
involuntarily  shook  her  head.      It  is  difficult 


I50  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

to  be  an  impartial  judge  of  any  one  with  a 
feeling  for  music,  and  a  pathetic  tenor  voice  ; 
but  the  face  she  had  called  to  mind  did  not 
inspire  her  with  confidence.  It  was  kindly, 
amiable,  pleasant ;  but  was  it  strong  ?  In 
other  words,  was  it  not  a  trifle  weak  ? 

She  found  herself  comparing  it  with 
another,  a  thin,  reserved  face,  with  keen 
light  eyes  and  a  firm  mouth  ;  a  mouth  with 
a  cigar  in  it  at  that  moment  on  the  lawn. 
The  comparison,  however,  did  not  help  her 
meditations  much,  being  decidedly  prejudicial 
to  the  "new  broom  ;  "  and  the  faint  chime  of 
the  clock  on  the  dressing-table  breaking  in 
on  them  at  the  same  moment,  she  dismissed 
them  for  the  night,  and  proceeded  to  busy 
herself  in  putting  to  bed  her  various  little 
articles  of  jewellery  before  betaking  herself 
there  also. 

Any  doubts  entertained  by  Evelyn  about 
Dare's  religious  views  were  completely  set  at 
rest  the  following  morning,  which  happened 


SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS.  15  T 

to  be  a  Sunday.  He  appeared  at  breakfast 
in  a  black  frock  coat,  the  splendour  of  which 
quite  threw  Ralph's  ancient  Sunday  garment 
into  the  shade.  He  wore  also  a  chastened, 
decorous  aspect,  which  seemed  unfamiliar  to 
his  mobile  face,  and  rather  ill  suited  to  it. 
After  breakfast  he  inquired  when  service 
would  be,  and  expressed  a  wish  to  attend 
it.  He  brought  down  a  hiorh  hat  and  an 
enormous  Prayer-book,  and  figured  with  them 
in  the  garden. 

"  Who  is  going  to  Greenacre,  and  who  is 
going  to  Slumberleigh  ?  "  called  out  Ralph 
from  the  smoking-room  window.  "  Because, 
if  any  of  you  are  going  to  foot  it  to  Slumber- 
leigh, you  had  better  be  starting.  Which 
are  you  going  to,  Charles  ?  " 

"  I  am  going  where  Molly  goes.  Which 
is  it  to  be,  Molly  ?  " 

"  Slumberleigh,"  said  Molly  with  decision, 
"  because  it's  the  shortest  sermon,  and  I 
want  to  see  the  little  foal  in  Brown's  field." 

"  Slumberleigh  be  it,"  said  Charles.    "  Now, 


152  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

Miss  Deyncourt,"  as  Ruth  appeared,  "which 
church  are  you  going  to  support — Greenacre, 
which  is  close  in  more  senses  than  one, 
where  they  never  open  the  windows,  and  the 
clergyman  preaches  for  an  hour ;  or  Slumber- 
leigh,  shady,  airy,  cool,  lying  past  a  meadow 
with  a  foal  in  it  ?  If  I  may  offer  that  as  any 
inducement,  Molly  and  I  intend  to  patronize 
Slumberleigh" 

Ruth  said  she  would  do  the  same. 

"  Now,  Dare,  you  will  be  able  to  decide 
whether  Greenacre,  with  a  little  fat  tower,  or 
Slumberleigh,  with  a  beautiful  tall  steeple, 
suits  your  religious  views  best." 

"  I  will  also  go  to  Slumberleigh,"  said 
Dare,  without  a  moment's  hesitation. 

"  I  thought  so.  I  suppose  " — to  Ralph  and 
Evelyn — "  you  are  going  to  Greenacre  with 
Aunt  Mary  ?  Tell  her  I  have  gone  to 
church,  will  you  ?  It  will  cheer  her  up. 
Sunday  is  a  very  depressing  day  with  her, 
I  know.  She  thinks  of  all  she  has  done  in 
the  week,  preparatory  to  doing  a  little  more 


SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS.  153 

on  Monday.  Good-bye.  Now  then,  Molly, 
have  you  got  your  Prayer-book  ?  Miss 
Deyncourt,  I  don't  see  yours  anywhere. 
Oh,  there  it  is!  No,  don't  let  Dare  carry 
it  for  you.  Give  it  me.  He  will  have 
enough  to  do,  poor  fellow,  to  travel  with  his 
own.  Come,  Molly !  Is  Vic  chained  up  ? 
Yes,  I  can  hear  him  howling.  The  craving 
for  church  privileges  of  that  dumb  animal, 
Miss  Deyncourt,  is  an  example  to  us  Chris- 
tians. Molly,  have  you  got  your  penny  ? 
Miss  Deyncourt,  can  I  accommodate  you 
with  a  threepenny  bit  ?  Now,  arc  we  all 
ready  to  start  ?  " 

"  When  this  outburst  of  eloquence  has 
subsided,"  said  Ruth,  "  the  audience  will  be 
happy  to  move  on." 

And  so  they  started  across  the  fields, 
where  the  grass  was  already  springing  faint 
and  green  after  the  haymaking.  There  was 
a  fresh  wandering  air,  which  fluttered  the 
ribbons  in  Molly's  hat,  as  she  danced  on 
ahead,    frisking    in    her    short    white    skirt 


154  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

beside  her  uncle,  her  hand  in  his.  Charles 
was  the  essence  of  wit  to  Molly,  with  his 
grave  face  that  so  seldom  smiled,  and  the 
twinkle  in  the  kind  eyes,  that  always  went 
before  those  wonderful  delightful  jokes  which 
he  alone  could  make.  Sometimes,  as  she 
laughed,  she  looked  back  at  Ruth  and  Dare, 
half  a  field  behind,  in  pity  at  what  they  were 
missing. 

"  Shall  we  wait  and  tell  them  that  story, 
Uncle  Charles  ?" 

"  No,  Molly.  I  dare  say  he  is  telling  her 
another  which  is  just  as  good." 

"  I  don't  think  he  knows  any  like 
yours." 

"  Some  people  like  the  old,  old  story 
best." 

"  Do  I  know  the  old,  old  one,  Uncle 
Charles  ?  " 

"No,  Molly." 

"  Can  you  tell  it  ?  " 

"  No.  I  have  never  been  able  to  tell  that 
particular  story." 


SIR    CHARLES    DAXVERS.  1 55 

"And  do  you  really  think  he  is  telling  it 
to  her  now  ?  "  with  a  backward  glance. 

"  Not  at  this  moment.  It's  no  good 
running  back.  He's  only  thinking  about  it 
now.  He  will  tell  it  her  in  about  a  month 
or  six  weeks'  time." 

"  I  hope  I  shall  be  there  when  he  tells  it." 

"  I  hope  you  may ;  but  I  don't  think  it  is 
likely.  And  now,  Molly,  set  your  hat  straight, 
and  leave  off  jumping.  I  never  jump  when 
I  go  to  church  with  Aunt  Mary.  Quietly 
now,  for  there's  the  church,  and  Mr.  Alwynn's 
looking  out  of  the  window." 

Dare,  meanwhile,  walking  with  Ruth, 
caught  sight  of  the  church  and  lych-gate 
with  heartfelt  regret.  The  stretches  of  sunny 
meadow  land,  the  faint  clamour  of  church 
bells,  the  pale,  refined  face  beside  him,  had 
each  individually  and  all  three  together 
appealed  to  his  imagination,  always  vivid 
when  he  himself  was  concerned.  He  sud- 
denly felt  as  if  a  great  gulf  had  fixed  itself, 
without  any  will  of  his  own,  between  his  old 


156  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

easy-going  life  and  the  new  existence  that 
was  opening  out  before  him.  He  had 
crossed  from  the  old  to  the  new  without  any 
perception  of  such  a  gulf,  and  now,  as  he 
looked  back,  it  seemed  to  yawn  between  him 
and  all  that  hitherto  he  had  been.  He  did 
not  care  to  look  back,  so  he  looked  forward. 
He  felt  as  if  he  were  the  central  figure  (when 
was  he  not  a  central  figure  ?)  in  a  new  drama. 
He  was  fond  of  acting,  on  and  off  the  stage, 
and  now  he  seemed  to  be  playing  a  new 
part,  in  which  he  was  not  yet  thoroughly  at 
ease,  but  which  he  rather  suspected  would 
become  him  exceedingly  well.  It  amused 
him  to  see  himself  going  to  church — to 
church !  to  hear  himself  conversing  on 
flowers  and  music  with  a  young  English  girl. 
The  idea  that  he  was  rapidly  falling  in  love 
was  specially  delightful.  He  called  himself  a 
vieux  scdldrat,  and  watched  the  progress  of 
feelings  which  he  felt  did  him  credit  with 
extreme  satisfaction.  He  and  Ruth  arrived 
at  the  church  porch  all  too  soon  for  Dare  ; 


SIR    CHARLES    DAXVERS.  157 

and  though  he  had  the  pleasure  of  sitting  on 
one  side  of  her  during  the  service,  he  would 
have  preferred  that  Charles,  of  whom  he  felt 
a  vague  distrust,  had  not  happened  to  be  on 
the  other. 


158  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 


CHAPTER   X. 

"My  dear,"  said  Mrs.  Alwynn  to  her  husband 
that  morning,  as  they  started  for  church 
across  the  glebe,  "  if  any  of  the  Atherstone 
party  are  in  church,  as  they  ought  to  be,  for 
I  hear  from  Mrs.  Smith  that  they  are  not  at 
all  regular  at  Greenacre — only  went  once  last 
Sunday,  and  then  late — I  shall  just  tell  Ruth 
that  she  is  to  come  back  to  me  to-morrow. 
A  few  days  won't  make  any  difference  to 
her,  and  it  will  fit  in  so  nicely  her  coming 
back  the  day  you  go  to  the  palace.  After 
all  I've  done  for  Ruth,  new  curtains  to  her 
room,  and  the  piano  tuned  and  everything,  I 
don't  think  she  would  like  to  stay  there  with 
friends,  and  me  all  by  myself,  without  a 
creature  to  speak  to.     Ruth  may  be  only  a 


SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS.  159 

niece  by  marriage,  but  she  will  see  in  a 
moment " 

And  in  fact  she  did.  When  Mrs.  Alwynn 
took  her  aside  after  church,  and  explained 
the  case  in  the  all-pervading  whisper  for 
which  she  had  apparently  taken  out  a  patent, 
Ruth  could  not  grasp  any  reason  why  she 
should  return  to  Slumberleigh  three  days 
before  the  time,  but  she  saw  at  once  that 
return  she  must  if  Mrs.  Alwynn  chose  to 
demand  it ;  and  so  she  yielded  with  a  good 
grace,  and  sent  Mrs.  Alwynn  back  smiling  to 
the  lych-gate,  where  Mr.  Alwynn  and  Mabel 
Thursby  were  talking  with  Dare  and  Molly, 
while  Charles  interviewed  the  village  police- 
man at  a  little  distance. 

"  No  news  of  the  tramp,"  said  Charles, 
meeting  Ruth  at  the  gate ;  and  they  started 
homewards  in  different  order  to  that  in  which 
they  had  come,  in  spite  of  a  great  effort  at 
the  last  moment  on  the  part  of  Dare,  who 
thought  the  old  way  was  better.  "  The 
policeman  has  seen  nothing  of  him.  He  has 
gone  off  to  pastures  new,  I  expect." 


l6o  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

"  I  hope  he  has." 

"  Mrs.  Alwynn  does  not  want  you  to  leave 
Atherstone  to-morrow,  does  she  ?  " 

"  I  am  sorry  to  say  she  does." 

11  But  you  won't  go  ?  " 

"  I  must  not  only  go,  but  I  must  do  it  as 
if  I  liked  it." 

"  I  hope  Evelyn  won't  allow  it." 

"  While  I  am  living  with  Mrs.  Alwynn,  I 
am  bound  to  do  what  she  likes  in  small 
things." 

"  H'm  ! " 

"  I  should  have  thought,  Sir  Charles,  that 
this  particularly  feminine  and  submissive 
sentiment  would  have  met  with  your 
approval." 

(t  It  does;  it  does,"  said  Charles  hastily. 
"  Only,  after  the  stubborn  rigidity  of  your 
— shall  I  say  your — week-day  character, 
especially  as  regards  money,  this  softened 
Sabbath  mood  took  me  by  surprise  for  a 
moment." 

"  You    should    see    me    at    Slumberleigh," 


SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS.  l6l 

said  Ruth,  with  a  smile  half  sad,  half 
humorous.  "  You  should  see  me  tying  up 
Uncle  John's  flowers,  or  holding  Aunt 
Fanny's  wools.  Nothing  more  entirely  femi- 
nine and  young  ladylike  can  be  imagined." 

"  It  must  be  a  great  change,  after  living 
with  a  woman  like  Lady  Deyncourt — to 
whose  house  I  often  went  years  ago,  when 
her  son  was  living — to  come  to  a  place  like 
Slumberleigh." 

"It  is  a  great  change.  I  am  ashamed  to 
say  how  much  I  felt  it  at  first.  I  don't  know 
how  to  express  it ;  but  everything  down  here 
seems  so  small  and  local,  and  hard  and  fast." 

"  I  know,"  said  Charles  gently ;  and  they 
walked  on  in  silence.  "  And  yet,"  he  said  at 
last,  "  it  seems  to  me,  and  I  should  have 
thought  you  would  have  felt  the  same,  that 
life  is  very  small,  very  narrow  and  circum- 
scribed everywhere ;  though  perhaps  more 
obviously  so  in  Cranfords  and  Slumberleighs. 
I  have  seen  a  good  deal  during  the  last 
fifteen  years.      I  have  mixed  with  many  sorts 

VOL.  I.  II 


1 62  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

and  conditions  of  men,  but  in  no  class  or 
grade  of  society  have  I  yet  found  independent 
men  and  women.  The  groove  is  as  narrow 
in  one  class  as  in  another,  though  in  some  it 
is  better  concealed.  I  sometimes  feel  as  if  I 
were  walking  in  a  ball-room  full  of  people  all 
dancing  the  lancers.  There  are  different  sets 
of  course — fashionable,  political,  artistic — but 
the  people  in  them  are  all  crossing  over,  all 
advancing  and  retiring,  with  the  same  ap- 
parent aimlessness,  or  setting  to  partners." 

"There  is  occasionally  an  aim  in  that." 

Charles  smiled  grimly. 

"  They  follow  the  music  in  that  as  in 
everything  else.  You  go  away  for  ten  years, 
and  still  find  them  on  your  return,  going 
through  the  same  figures  to  new  tunes.  I 
wonder  if  there  are  any  people  anywhere  in 
the  world  who  stand  on  their  own  feet,  and 
think  and  act  for  themselves ;  who  don't  set 
their  watches  by  other  people's ;  who  don't  live 
and  marry  and  die  by  rote,  expecting  to  go 
straight  up  to  heaven  by  rote  afterwards  ! " 


SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS.  1 63 

"  I  believe  there  are  such  people,"  said 
Ruth  earnestly ;  "  I  have  had  glimpses  of 
them,  but  the  real  ones  look  like  the  shadows, 
and  the  shadows  like  the  real  ones,  and — we 
miss  them  in  the  crowd." 

"  Or  one  thinks  one  finds  them,  and  they 
turn  out  only  clever  imitations  after  all.  In 
these  days  there  is  a  mania  for  shamming 
originality  of  some  kind.  I  am  always 
imagining  people  I  meet  are  real,  and  not 
shadows,  until  one  day  I  unintentionally  put 
my  hand  through  them,  and  find  out  my  mis- 
take.     I  am  getting  tired  of  being  taken  in." 

"  And  some  day  you  will  get  tired  of  being 
cynical." 

"  I  am  very  much  obliged  to  you  for  your 
hopeful  view  of  my  future.  You  evidently 
imagine  that  I  have  gone  in  for  the  fashion- 
able creed  of  the  young  man  of  the  present 
day.  I  am  not  young  enough  to  take 
pleasure  in  high  collars  and  cheap  cynicism, 
Miss  Deyncourt.  Cynical  people  are  never 
disappointed    in    others,    as    I    so  often   am, 


164  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

because  they  expect  the  worst.  In  theory  I 
respect  and  admire  my  fellow-creatures,  but 
they  continually  exasperate  me  because  they 
won't  allow  me  to  do  so  in  real  life.  I  have 
still — I  blush  to  own  it — a  lingering  respect 
for  women,  though  they  have  taken  pains  to 
show  me,  time  after  time,  what  a  fool  I  am 
for  such  a  weakness." 

Charles  looked  intently  at  Ruth.  Women 
are  so  terribly  apt  in  handling  any  subject  to 
make  it  personal.  Would  she  fire  up,  or 
would  she,  like  so  many  women,  join  in  abuse 
of  her  own  sex  ?  She  did  neither.  She  was 
looking  straight  in  front  of  her,  absently 
watching  the  figures  of  Dare  and  Molly  in 
the  next  field.  Then  she  turned  her  grave, 
thoughtful  crlance  towards  him. 

"  I  think  respect  is  never  weakness,"  she 
said.  "  It  is  a  sign  of  strength,  even  when  it 
is  misplaced.  There  is  not  much  to  admire 
in  cunning  people  who  are  never  taken  in. 
The  best  people  I  have  known,  the  people 
whom  it  did  me  good  to  be  with,  have  been 


SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS.  1 65 

those  who  respected  others  and  themselves. 
Do  not  be  in  too  great  a  hurry  to  get  rid  of 
any  little  fragment  that  still  remains.  You 
may  want  it  when  it  is  gone." 

Charles's  apathetic  face  had  become 
strangely  earnest.  There  was  a  keen 
searching  look  in  his  tired,  restless  eyes. 
He  was  about  to  make  some  answer,  when 
he  suddenly  became  aware  of  Dare  and 
Molly  sitting  perched  on  a  gate  close  at 
hand  waiting  for  them.  Never  had  he  per- 
ceived Molly's  little  brown  face  with  less 
pleasure  than  at  that  moment.  She  scrambled 
down  with  a  noble  disregard  of  appearances, 
and  tried  to  take  his  hand.  But  it  was 
coolly  withdrawn.  Charles  fell  behind  on 
some  pretence  of  fastening  the  gate,  and 
Molly  had  to  content  herself  with  Ruth's 
and  Dare's  society  for  the  remainder  of  the 
walk. 

Ruth  had  almost  forgotten,  until  Molly 
suggested  at  luncheon  a  picnic  for  the 
following   day,    that    she    was    returning    to 


I  66  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

Slumberleigh  on  Monday  morning;  and  when 
she  made  the  fact  known,  Ralph  had  to  be 
"  hushed "  several  times  by  Evelyn  for 
muttering  opinions  behind  the  sirloin  respect- 
ing Mrs.  Alwynn,  which  Evelyn  seemed  to 
have  heard  before,  and  to  consider  unsuited 
to  the  ears  of  that  lady's  niece. 

"  But  if  you  go  away,  Cousin  Ruth,  we  can't 
have  the  picnic  ;  can  we,  Uncle  Charles  ?  " 

"  Impossible,  Molly.  Rather  bread-and- 
butter  at  home,  than  a  mixed  biscuit  in  the 
open  air  without  Miss  Deyncourt." 

"  Is  Mrs.  Alwynn  suffering  ?  "  asked  Lady 
Mary  politely  down  the  table. 

Ruth  explained  that  she  was  not  in  ill 
health,  but  that  she  did  not  wish  to  be  left 
alone  ;  and  Ralph  was  "  hushed  "  again. 

Lady  Mary  was  annoyed,  or  more  properly 
speaking,  she  was  "  moved  in  the  spirit,'' 
which  in  a  Churchwoman  seems  to  be  the 
same  thing  as  annoyance  in  the  unregenerate 
or  unorthodox  mind.  She  regretted  Ruth's 
departure  more  than  any  one,  except  perhaps 


SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS.  167 

Ruth  herself.  She  had  watched  the  girl  very 
narrowly,  and  she  had  seen  nothing  to  make 
her  alter  the  opinion  she  had  formed  of  her  ; 
indeed,  she  was  inclined  to  advance  beyond 
it.  Even  she  could  not  suspect  that  Ruth 
had  "  played  her  cards  well  ;  "  although  she 
would  have  aided  and  abetted  her  in  any 
way  in  her  power,  if  Ruth  had  shown  the 
slightest  consciousness  of  holding  cards  at 
all,  or  being  desirous  of  playing  them.  Her 
frank  yet  reserved  manner,  her  distinguished 
appearance,  her  sense  of  humour  (which 
Lady  Mary  did  not  understand,  but  which 
she  perceived  others  did),  and  the  quiet 
savoir  faire  of  her  treatment  of  Dare's 
advances,  all  enhanced  her  greatly  in  the 
eyes  of  her  would-be  aunt.  She  bade  her 
good-bye  with  genuine  regret.  The  only 
person  who  bore  her  departure  without  a 
shade  of  compunction  being  Dare,  who  stood 
by  the  carriage  till  the  last  moment,  assuring 
Ruth  that  he  hoped  to  come  over  to  the 
Rectory    very   shortly ;    while    Charles    and 


1 68  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

Molly  held  the  gate  open  meanwhile,  at  the 
end  of  the  short  drive. 

"  I  know  that  Frenchman  means  business," 
said  Lady  Mary  wrathfully  to  herself,  as  she 
watched  the  scene  from  the  garden.  Her 
mind,  from  the  very  severity  of  its  tension, 
was  liable  to  occasional  lapses  of  this  painful 
kind  from  the  spiritual  and  ecclesiastical  to 
the  mundane  and  transitory.  "  I  saw  it 
directly  he  came  into  the  house ;  and  with 
his  opportunities,  and  living  within  a  stone's 
throw,  I  should  not  wonder  if  he  were  to 
succeed.  Any  man  would  fetch  a  fancy 
price  at  Slumberleigh  ;  and  the  most  fastidious 
woman  in  the  world  ceases  to  be  critical,  if 
she  is  reduced  to  the  proper  state  of  dulness. 
He  is  handsome,  too,  in  his  foreign  way. 
But  she  does  not  like  him  now.  She  is 
inclined  to  like  Charles,  though  she  does  not 
know  it.  There  is  an  attraction  between  the 
two.  I  knew  there  would  be.  And  he  likes 
her.  Oh,  what  fools  men  are!  He  will  go 
away  ;  and  Dare,  on  the  contrary,  will  ride 


SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS.  1 69 

over  to  Slumberleigh  every  day,  and  by  the 
time  he  is  engaged  to  her  Charles  will  see 
her  a^ain,  and  find  out  that  he  is  in  love 
with  her  himself.  Oh,  the  folly,  the  density, 
of  unmarried  men  !  and,  indeed "  (with  a 
sudden  recollection  of  the  deceased  Mr. 
Cunningham),  "  of  the  whole  race  of  them  ! 
But  of  all  men  I  have  ever  known,  I  really 
think  the  most  provoking  is  Charles." 

"Musing?"  inquired  her  nephew,  saunter- 
ing up  to  her. 

"  I  was  thinking  that  we  had  just  lost  the 
pleasantest  person  of  our  little  party,"  said 
Lady  Mary,  viciously  seizing  up  her  work. 

"  I  am  still  here,"  suggested  Charles,  by 
way  of  consolation.  "  I  don't  start  for 
Norway  in  Wyndham's  yacht  for  three  days 
to  come." 

"  Do  you  mean  to  say  you  are  going  to 
Norway  ? " 

"  I  forget  whether  it  was  to  be  Norway  ; 
but  I  know  I'm  booked  to  go  yachting 
somewhere.      It's  Wyndham's  new  toy.     He 


I70  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

paid  through  the  parental  nose  for  it,  and 
he  made  me  promise  in  London  to  go  with 
him  on  his  first  cruise.  I  believe  a  very 
charming  Miss  Wyndham  is  to  be  of  the 
party." 

"And  how  long,  pray,  are  you  going  to 
yacht  with  Miss  Wyndham  ?  " 

"It  is  with  her  brother  I  propose  to  go. 
I  thought  I  had  explained  that  before.  I 
shall  probably  cruise  about,  let  me  see,  for 
three  weeks  or  so,  till  the  grouse  shooting 
begins.  Then  I  am  due  in  Scotland,  at  the 
Hope  Actons,  and  several  other  places." 

Lady  Mary  laid  down  her  work,  and  rose 
to  her  feet,  her  thin  hand  closing  tightly 
over  the  silver  crook  of  her  stick. 

"  Charles,"  she  said,  in  a  voice  trembling 
with  anger,  looking  him  full  in  the  face, 
"  you  are  a  fool !  "  and  she  passed  him  with- 
out another  word,  and  hobbled  away  rapidly 
into  the  house. 

"  Am  I  ?  "  said  Charles,  half  aloud  to  him- 
self, when  the  last  fold  of  her  garment  had 


SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS.  I  71 

been  twitched  out  of  sight  through  the 
window.  Ami?  Molly,"  with  great  gravity, 
as  Molly  appeared,  "  yes,  you  may  sit  on  my 
knee  ;  but  don't  wriggle.  Molly,  what  is  a 
fool  ?  " 

"  I  think  its  Raca,  only  worse,"  said  Molly. 
"  Uncle  Charles,  Mr.  Dare  is  going  away 
too.  His  dog-cart  has  just  come  into  the 
yard." 

"  Has  it  ?  I  hope  he  won't  keep  it 
waiting." 

"  You  are  not  going  away,  are  you  ?  " 

"Not  for  three  days  more." 

"  Tuesday,  Wednesday,  Thursday.  Why, 
they  will  be  gone  in  a  moment." 

But  to  Charles  they  seemed  three  very 
long  days  indeed.  He  was  annoyed  with 
himself  for  having  made  so  many  engage- 
ments before  he  left  London.  At  the  time 
there  did  not  seem  anything  better  to  be 
done,  and  he  supposed  he  must  go  some- 
where ;  but  now  he  thought  he  would  have 
liked   to  stay  on  at  Atherstone,  though   he 


172  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

would  not  have  said  so  to  Lady  Mary  for 
worlds.  He  was  tired  of  rushing  up  and 
down.  He  was  not  so  fond  of  yachting, 
after  all  ;  and  he  remembered  that  he  had 
been  many  times  to  Norway. 

"  I  would  get  out  of  it,  if  I  could,"  he  said 
to  Lady  Mary  on  the  last  morning ;  "  and  of 
this  blue  serge  suit  too  (you  should  see  Miss 
Wyndham  in  blue  serge  !) ;  but  it  is  not  a 
question  of  pleasure,  but  of  principle.  I 
don't  like  to  throw  over  Wyndham  at  the 
last  moment,  after  what  you  said  when  I 
failed  the  Hope  Actons  last  year.  Twins 
could  not  feel  more  exactly  together  than 
you  and  I  do  where  a  principle  is  involved. 
I  see  you  are  about  to  advise  me  to  keep 
my  engagement.  Do  not  trouble  to  do  so. 
I  am  going  to  Portsmouth  by  the  midday 
train.  Brown  is  at  this  moment  packing  my 
telescope  and  life-belt." 


SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS.  I  73 


CHAPTER   XI. 

It  was  the  end  of  August.  The  little  lawn 
at  Slumberleigh  Rectory  was  parched  and 
brown.  The  glebe  beyond  was  brown.  So 
was  the  field  beyond  that.  The  thirsty  road 
was  ash  white  between  its  grey  hedgerows. 
It  was  hotter  in  the  open  air  than  in  the 
house,  but  Ruth  had  brought  her  books  out 
into  the  garden  all  the  same,  and  had  made 
a  conscientious  effort  to  read  under  the 
chestnut-tree. 

For  under  the  same  roof  with  Mrs.  Alwynn 
she  had  soon  learned  that  application  or 
study  of  any  kind  was  an  impossibility. 
Mrs.  Alwynn  had  several  maxims  as  to  the 
conduct  of  herself,  and  consequently  of  every 
one  else,  and  one  of  those  to  which  she  most 


174  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

frequently  gave  utterance  was  that  "young 
people  should  always  be  cheery  and  sociable, 
and  should  not  be  left  too  much  to  them- 
selves." 

When  in  the  winter  Mr.  Alwynn  had 
brought  home  Ruth,  quite  overwhelmed  for 
the  time  by  the  shock  of  the  first  real  trouble 
she  had  known,  Mrs.  Alwynn  was  kindness 
itself  in  the  way  of  food  and  warm  rooms, 
but  the  only  thing  Ruth  craved  for,  to  be 
left  alone,  she  would  not  allow  for  a  moment. 
No  !  Mrs.  Alwynn  was  cheerful,  brisk,  and 
pious,  at  intervals.  If  she  found  her  niece 
was  sitting  in  her  own  room,  she  bustled 
upstairs,  poked  the  fire,  gave  her  a  kiss,  and 
finally  brought  her  down  to  the  drawing- 
room,  where  she  told  her  she  would  be  as 
quiet  as  in  her  own  room.  She  need  not  be 
afraid  her  uncle  would  come  in  ;  and  she 
must  not  allow  herself  to  get  moped.  What 
would  she,  Mrs.  Alwynn,  have  done,  she 
would  like  to  know,  if,  when  she  was  in 
trouble — and  she  knew  what  trouble  meant, 


SIR   CHARLES    DANVERS.  I  75 

if  any  one  did — she  had  allowed  herself  to 
get  moped.  Ruth  must  try  and  bear  up. 
And  at  Lady  Deyncourt's  age  it  was  quite 
to  be  expected.  And  Ruth  must  remember 
she  still  had  a  sister,  and  that  there  was  a 
happy  home  above.  And  now,  if  she  would 
get  that  green  wool  out  of  the  red  plush 
iron  (which  really  was  a  work-box — such  a 
droll  idea,  wasn't  it  ?),  Ruth  should  hold  the 
wool,  and  they  would  have  a  cosy  little  chat 
till  luncheon  time. 

And  so  Mrs.  Alwynn  did  her  duty  by 
her  niece  ;  and  Ruth,  in  the  dark  days  that 
followed  her  grandmother's  death,  took  all 
the  little  kindnesses  in  the  spirit  in  which 
they  were  meant,  and  did  her  duty  by  her 
aunt. 

But  after  a  time  Mrs.  Alwynn  became 
more  exacting.  Ruth  was  visibly  recovering 
from  what  Mrs.  Alwynn  called  "her  bereave- 
ment." She  could  smile  again  without  an 
effort ;  she  took  long  walks  with  Mr.  Alwynn, 
and,  later  in  the  spring,  paid  a  visit  to  her 


176  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

uncle,  Lord  Polesworth.  It  was  after  this 
visit  that  Mrs.  Alwynn  became  more  exact- 
ing. She  had  borne  with  half  attention  and 
a  lack  of  interest  in  crewel-work  while  Ruth 
was  still  "  fretting,"  as  she  termed  it.  But 
when  a  person  lays  aside  crape,  and  goes 
into  half-mourning,  the  time  has  come  when 
she  may — nay,  when  she  ought  to  be 
"  chatty."  This  time  had  come  with  Ruth, 
but  she  was  not  "  chatty."  Like  Mrs.  Dom- 
bey,  she  did  not  make  an  effort,  and  as  the 
months  passed  on,  Mrs.  Alwynn  began  to 
shake  her  head,  and  to  fear  that  "  there  was 
some  officer  or  something  on  her  mind." 
Mrs.  Alwynn  always  called  soldiers  officers, 
and  doctors  physicians. 

Ruth  on  her  side  was  vaguely  aware  that 
she  did  not  give  satisfaction.  The  small 
talk,  the  perpetual  demand  on  her  attention, 
the  constant  interruptions  seemed  to  benumb 
what  faculties  she  had.  Her  mind  became 
like  a  machine  out  of  work — rusty,  creaking, 
difficult  to  set  going.     If  she  had  half  an 


SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS.  I  77 

hour  of  leisure  she  could  not  fix  her  attention 
to  anything.  She,  who  in  her  grandmother's 
time  had  been  so  keen  and  alert,  seemed 
to  have  drifted,  in  Mrs.  Alwynn's  society, 
into  a  torpid  state,  from  which  she  made 
vain  attempts  to  emerge,  only  to  sink  the 
deeper. 

When  she  stood  once  more,  fresh  from  a 
fortnight  of  pleasant  intercourse  with  pleasant 
people,  in  the  little  ornate  drawing-room  at 
Slumberleigh,  on  her  return  from  Atherstone, 
the  remembrance  of  the  dulled,  confused 
state  in  which  she  had  been  living  with  her 
aunt  returned  forcibly  to  her  mind.  The 
various  articles  of  furniture,  the  red  silk 
handkerchiefs  dabbed  behind  pendent  plates, 
the  musical  elephants  on  the  mantel-piece, 
the  imitation  Eastern  antimacassars,  the 
shocking  fate  in  the  way  of  nailed  and  glued 
pictorial  ornamentation  that  had  overtaken 
the  back  of  the  cottage  piano — indeed,  all  the 
various  objects  of  luxury  and  vertu  with 
which  Mrs.  Alwynn  had  surrounded  herself, 

VOL.   I.  12 


178  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

seemed  to  recall  to  Ruth — as  the  apparatus 
of  the  sick-room  recalls  the  illness  to  the 
patient,  the  stupor  into  which  she  had  fallen 
in  their  company.  With  her  eyes  fixed  upon 
the  new  brass  pig  (that  was  at  heart  a  pen- 
wiper) which  Mrs.  Alwynn  had  pointed  out 
as  the  gift  of  Mabel  Thursby,  who  always 
brought  her  back  some  little  "  tasty  thing 
from  London  " — with  her  eyes  on  the  brass 
pig,  Ruth  resolved  that,  come  what  would, 
she  would  not  allow  herself  to  sink  into  such 
a  state  of  mental  paralysis  again. 

To  read  a  book  of  any  description  was  out 
of  the  question  in  the  society  of  Mrs.  Alwynn. 
But  Ruth,  with  the  connivance  of  Mr. 
Alwynn,  devised  a  means  of  eluding  her 
aunt.  At  certain  hours  in  the  day  she  was 
lost  regularly,  and  not  to  be  found.  It  was 
summer,  and  the  world,  or  at  least  the  neigh- 
bourhood of  Slumberleigh  Rectory,  which  was 
the  same  thing,  was  all  before  her  where  to 
choose.  In  after-years  she  used  to  say  that 
some  books  had  always  remained  associated 


SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS.  1  79 

with  certain  places  in  her  mind.  With 
Emerson  she  learned  to  associate  the  scent 
of  hay,  the  desultory  remarks  of  hens,  and 
the  sudden  choruses  of  ducks.  Carlyle's 
"  Sartor  Resartus,"  which  she  read  for  the 
first  time  this  year,  always  recalled  to  her 
afterwards  the  leathern  odour  of  the  box- 
room,  with  an  occasional  soupcon  of  damp 
flapping  linen  in  the  orchard,  which  spot  was 
not  visible  from  the  Rectory  windows. 

Gradually  Mrs.  Alwynn  became  aware  of 
the  fact  that  Ruth  was  never  to  be  seen  with 
a  book  in  her  hand,  and  she  expressed  fears 
that  the  latter  was  not  keeping  up  her 
reading. 

"  And  if  you  don't  like  to  read  to  yourself, 
my  dear,  you  can  read  to  me  while  I  work. 
German,  now.  I  like  the  sound  of  German 
very  well.  It  brings  back  the  time  when  your 
Uncle  John  and  I  went  up  the  Rhine  on  our 
honeymoon.  And  then,  for  English  read- 
ing there's  a  very  nice  book  Uncle  John 
has    somewhere    on     natural    history,    called 


l8o  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

"  Animals  of  a  Quiet  Life,"  by  a  Mr.  Hare, 
too — so  comical,  I  always  think.  It's  good 
for  you  to  be  reading  something.  It  is  what 
your  poor  dear  granny  would  have  wished  if 
she  had  been  alive.  Only  it  must  not  be 
poetry,  Ruth,  not  poetry." 

Mrs.  Alwynn  did  not  approve  of  poetry. 
She  was  wont  to  say  that  for  her  part  she 
liked  only  what  was  perfectly  true,  by  which 
it  is  believed  she  meant  prose. 

She  had  no  books  of  her  own.  In  times 
of  illness  she  borrowed  from  Mrs.  Thursby 
(who  had  all  Miss  Young's  works,  and  selec- 
tions from  the  publications  of  the  S.P.C.K.). 
On  Sundays,  when  she  could  not  work,  she 
read,  half  aloud,  of  course,  with  sighs  at 
intervals,  a  little  manual  called  "  Gold  Dust," 
or  a  smaller  one  still,  called  "  Pearls  of  Great 
Price,"  which  she  had  once  recommended  to 
Charles,  whom  she  knew  slightly,  and  about 
whom  she  affected  to  know  a  great  deal, 
which  nothing  (except  pressing)  would  induce 
her  to  repeat;  which  rendered  the  application 


SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS.  iS  I 

of   the    "  Pearls,"    to    be    followed    by    the 
"  Dust,"  most  essential  to  his  future  welfare. 

On  this  particular  morning  in  August, 
Ruth  had  slipped  out  as  far  as  the  chestnut- 
tree,  the  lower  part  of  which  was  hidden  from 
the  Rectory  windows  by  a  blessed  yew 
hedge.  It  was  too  hot  to  walk,  it  was  too 
hot  to  draw,  it  was  even  too  hot  to  read.  It 
did  not  seem,  however,  to  be  too  hot  to 
ride,  for  presently  she  heard  a  horse's  hoofs 
clattering  across  the  stones  of  the  stable- 
yard,  and  she  knew,  from  the  familiarity  of 
the  sound  at  that  hour  of  the  day,  that  Dare 
had  probably  ridden  over,  and,  more  probably 
still,  would  stay  to  luncheon. 

The  foreign  gentleman,  as  all  the  village 
people  called  him,  had  by  this  time  become 
quite  an  institution  in  the  neighbourhood  of 
Vandon.  Every  one  liked  him,  and  he  liked 
every  one.  Like  the  sun,  he  shone  upon  the 
just  and  the  unjust.  He  went  to  every  tennis 
party  to  which  he  was  invited.  He  was 
pleased   if  people    were    at   home   when    he 


1 82  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

called.  He  became  in  many  houses  a 
privileged  person,  and  he  never  abused  his 
privileges.  Women  especially  liked  him. 
He  had  what  Mrs.  Eccles  denned  as  "  such 
a  way  with  him  ;  "  his  way  being  to  make 
every  woman  he  met  think  that  she  was 
particularly  interesting  in  his  eyes — for  the 
time  being.  Men  did  not,  of  course,  care  for 
him  so  much.  When  he  stayed  anywhere,  it 
was  vaguely  felt  by  the  sterner  sex  of  the 
party  that  he  stole  a  march  upon  them. 
While  they  were  smoking,  after  their  kind, 
in  clusters  on  the  lawn,  it  would  suddenly  be 
observed  that  he  was  sitting"  in  the  drawing- 
room,  giving  a  lesson  in  netting,  or  trying 
over  a  new  song  encircled  by  young  lady- 
hood. It  was  felt  that  he  took  an  unfair 
advantage.  Wnat  business  had  he  to  come 
down  to  tea  in  that  absurd  amber  plush 
smoking  suit,  just  because  the  elder  ladies 
had  begged  to  see  it  ?  It  was  all  the  more 
annoying,  because  he  looked  so  handsome 
in    it.      Like    most    men    who    are    admired 


SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS.  1 83 

by    women,    he    was    not    much    liked    by 
men. 

But  the  house  to  which  he  came  the 
oftenest  was  Slumberleigh  Rectory.  He  was 
faithful  to  his  early  admiration  of  Ruth  ;  and 
the  only  obstacle  to  his  making  her  (in  his 
opinion)  happy  among  women,  namely,  her 
possible  want  of  fortune,  had  long  since  been 
removed  by  the  confidential  remarks  of  Mrs. 
Alwynn.  To  his  foreign  habits  and  ideas, 
fourteen  or  fifteen  hundred  a  year  represented 
a  very  large  sum.  In  his  eyes  Ruth  was  an 
heiress,  and  in  all  good  earnest  he  set  himself 
to  win  her.  Mr.  Alwynn  had  now  become 
the  proper  person  to  consult  regarding  his 
property ;  and  at  first,  to  Ruth's  undisguised 
satisfaction,  he  consulted  him  nearly  every 
other  day,  his  horse  at  last  taking  the  turn 
for  Slumberleigh  as  a  matter  of  course. 
Many  a  time  in  these  August  days  might 
Mrs.  Eccles  and  all  the  other  inhabitants  of 
Slumberleigh  have  seen  Dare  ride  up  the 
little  street,   taking  as  much  active  exercise 


184  SIR    CHARLES    DAN  VERS. 

as  his  horse,  only  skywards  ;  the  saddle  being- 
to  him  merely  a  point  of  rebound. 

But  if  the  object  of  his  frequent  visits  was 
misunderstood  by  Ruth  at  first,  Dare  did  not 
allow  it  to  remain  so  long.  And  not  only 
Ruth  herself,  but  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Alwynn,  and 
the  Rectory  servants,  and  half  the  parish  were 
soon  made  aware  of  the  state  of  his  affections. 
What  was  the  good  of  being  in  love,  of 
having  in  view  a  social  aim  of  such  a  praise- 
worthy nature,  if  no  one  were  aware  of  the 
same  ?  Dare  was  not  the  man  to  hide  even 
a  nightlight  under  a  bushel ;  how  much  less  a 
burning  and  a  shining  hymeneal  torch  such  as 
this.  His  sentiments  were  strictly  honourable. 
If  he  raised  expectations,  he  was  also  quite 
prepared  to  fulfil  them.  Miss  Deyncourt  was 
quite  right  to  treat  him  with  her  adorable, 
placid  assumption  of  indifference,  until  his 
intentions  were  more  avowed.  In  the  mean- 
while, she  was  an  angel,  a  lily,  a  pearl,  a 
star,  and  several  other  things,  animal,  vege- 
table, and  mineral,  which  his  vivid  imagination 


SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS.  1 85 

chose  to  picture  her.  But  whatever  Dare's 
faults  may  have  been — and  Ruth  was  not 
blind  to  them— he  was  at  least  head  over 
ears  in  love  with  her,  fortune  or  none ;  and 
as  his  attachment  deepened,  it  burned  up 
like  fire  all  the  little  follies  with  which  it  had 
be^un. 

A  clergyman  has  been  said  to  have  made 
love  to  the  helpmeet  of  his  choice  out  of  the 
Epistle  to  the  Galatians.  Dare  made  his 
out  of  material  hardly  more  promising — plans 
for  cottages,  and  estimate  of  repairs.  He 
had  quickly  seen  how  to  interest  Ruth, 
though  the  reason  for  such  an  eccentric 
interest  puzzled  him.  However,  he  turned 
it  to  his  advantage.  Ruth  encouraged,  sug- 
gested, sympathized  in  all  the  little  he  was 
already  doing,  and  the  much  that  he  proposed 
to  do. 

Of  late,  however,  a  certain  not  ungrounded 
suspicion  had  gradually  forced  itself  upon  her 
which  had  led  her  to  withdraw  as  much  as  she 
could  from  her  former  intercourse  with  Dare  ; 


[86  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

but  her  change  of  manner  had  not  quite  the 
effect  she  had  intended. 

"  She  thinks  I  am  not  serious,"  Dare  had 
said  to  himself ;  "  she  thinks  that  I  play 
with  her  feelings.  She  does  not  know  me. 
To-morrow  I  ride  over  ;  I  set  her  mind  at 
rest.  To-morrow  I  propose  ;  I  make  an 
offer  ;  I  claim  that  adored  hand  ;  I — become 
engaged." 

Accordingly,  not  long  after  the  clatter  of 
horse's  hoofs  in  the  stable-yard,  Dare  himself 
appeared  in  the  garden,  and  perceiving  Ruth, 
for  whom  he  was  evidently  looking,  informed 
her  that  he  had  ridden  over  to  ask  Mr. 
Alwynn  to  support  him  at  a  dinner  his 
tenants  were  giving  in  his  honour — a  custom 
of  the  Vandon  tenantry  from  time  immemorial, 
on  the  accession  of  a  new  landlord.  He 
spoke  absently ;  and  Ruth,  looking  at  him 
more  closely  as  he  stood  before  her,  wondered 
at  his  altered  manner.  He  had  a  rose  in 
his  button-hole.  He  always  had  a  rose  in 
his  button-hole  ;  but  somehow  this  was  more 


SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS.  187 

of  a  rose  than  usual.  His  moustaches  were 
twirled  up  with  unusual  grace. 

"You  will  find  Mr.  Alwynn  in  the  study," 
said  Ruth  hurriedly. 

His  only  answer  was  to  cast  aside  his  whip 
and  gloves,  as  possible  impedimenta  later  on, 
and  to  settle  himself,  with  an  elegant  arrange- 
ment of  the  choicest  gaiters,  on  the  grass  at 
her  feet. 

It  is  probably  very  disagreeable  to  repeat 
in  any  form,  however  discreetly  worded,  the 
old  phrase — 

"  The  reason  why  I  cannot  tell, 
But  I  don't  like  you,  Doctor  Fell." 

But  it  must  be  especially  disagreeable,  if  a 
refusal  is  at  first  not  taken  seriously,  to  be 
obliged  to  repeat  it,  still  more  plainly,  a 
second  time.  It  was  Ruth's  fate  to  be 
obliged  to  do  this,  and  to  do  it  hurriedly, 
or  she  foresaw  complications  might  arise. 

At  last  Dare  understood,  and  the  sudden 
utter  blankness  of  his  expression  smote  Ruth 


155  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

to  the  heart.  He  had  loved  her  in  his  way- 
after  all.  It  is  a  bitter  thing  to  be  refused. 
She  felt  that  she  had  been  almost  brutal  in 
her  direct  explicitness,  called  forth  at  the 
moment  by  an  instinct  that  he  would  proceed 
to  extreme  measures  unless  peremptorily 
checked. 

"  I  am  so  sorry,"  she  said  involuntarily. 

Poor  Dare,  who  had  recovered  a  certain 
amount  of  self-possession  now  that  he  was 
on  his  feet  again,  took  up  his  gloves  and 
riding-whip  in  silence.  All  his  jaunty  self- 
assurance  had  left  him.  He  seemed  quite 
stunned.  His  face  under  his  brown  skin 
was  very  pale. 

"  I  am  so  sorry,"  said  Ruth  again,  feeling 
horribly  guilty. 

"It  is  I  who  am  sorry,"  he  said  humbly. 
"  I  have  made  a  great  mistake,  for  which  I 
ask  pardon  ;  "  and,  after  looking  at  her  for  a 
moment,  in  blank  incertitude  as  to  whether 
she  could  really  be  the  same  person  whom 
he  had  come  to  seek  in  such  happy  confidence 


SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS.  189 

half   an    hour  before,   he  raised  his   hat,  his 
new  light-grey  hat,  and  was  gone. 

Ruth  watched  him  go,  and  when  he  had 

disappeared,  she  sat  down  again  mechanically 

in  the  chair  from  which  she  had  risen  a  few 

moments    before,    and    pressed    her    hands 

tightly  together.      She    ought    not    to    have 

allowed  such  a  thing  to  happen,  she  said  to 

herself.     Somehow   it   had    never    presented 

itself  to  her  in  its  serious  aspect  before.      It 

is    difficult    to    take    a    vain    man    seriously. 

Poor  Mr.  Dare  !     She  had  not  known  he  was 

capable  of  caring  so  much  about  anything. 

He  had  never  appeared  to  such  advantage  in 

her  eyes  as  he  had  done  when  he  had  left 

her   the    moment    before,   grave    and    silent. 

She  felt  she   had  misjudged  him.     He   was 

not  so    frivolous,  after    all.     And    now    that 

her  influence  was  at  an  end,  who  would  keep 

him  up  to  the  mark  about  the  various  duties 

which  she  knew  now  he  had  begun  to  fulfil 

only  to   please  her  ?     Oh,   who   would  help 

and  encourage  him  in  that  most  difficult  of 


I90  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

positions,  a  landowner  without  means  sufficient 
for  doing  the  best  by  land  and  tenantry  ? 
She  instinctively  felt  that  he  could  not  be 
relied  upon  for  continuous  exertion  by 
himself. 

"  I    wish    I    could    have    liked   him,"   said 
Ruth  to  herself.     "  I  wish,  I  wish  I  could  ! " 


SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS.  IQI 


CHAPTER   XII. 

During  the  whole  of  the  following  week 
Dare  appeared  no  more  at  Slumberleigh. 
Mrs.  Alwynn,  whose  time  was  much  occupied 
as  a  rule  in  commenting  on  the  smallest 
doings  of  her  neighbours,  or  in  wondering 
why  they  left  undone  certain  actions  which 
she  herself  would  have  performed  in  their 
place,  Mrs.  Alwynn  would  infallibly  have 
remarked  upon  his  absence  many  times 
during  every  hour  of  the  day,  had  not  her 
attention  been  distracted  for  the  time  being 
by  a  one-horse  fly  which  she  had  seen  go 
up  the  road  on  the  afternoon  of  the  day  of 
Dare's  last  visit,  the  destination  of  which 
had  filled  her  soul  with  anxious  conjecture. 
She  did  not  ascertain  till  the  following  day 


19-  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

that  it  had  been  ordered  for  Mrs.  Smith  of 
Greenacre ;  though,  as  she  told  Ruth,  she 
might  have  known  that,  as  Mr.  Smith  was 
going  for  a  holiday  with  Mrs.  Smith,  and 
their  pony  lame  in  its  feet,  that  they  would 
have  to  have  a  fly,  and  with  that  hill  up  to 
Greenacre  she  was  surprised  one  horse  was 
enough  ! 

When  the  question  of  the  fly  had  been 
thus  satisfactorily  settled,  and  Mrs.  Alwynn 
had  ceased  wondering  whether  the  Smiths 
had  gone  to  Tenby  or  to  Rhyl  (she  always 
imagined  people  went  to  one  or  other  of 
these  two  places),  her  whole  attention  reverted 
to  a  screen  which  she  was  making,  the 
elegance  and  novelty  of  which  supplied  her 
with  a  congenial  subject  of  conversation  for 
many  days. 

"  There  is  something  so  new  in  a  screen, 
an  entire  screen  of  Christmas  cards,"  Mrs. 
Alwynn  would  remark.  "  Now,  Mrs. 
Thursby's  new  screen  is  all  pictures  out  of 
the   Graphic,  and   those  coloured    Christinas 


SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS.  1 93 

numbers.  She  has  put  all  her  cards  in  a 
book.  There  is  something  rather  passy  about 
those  albums,  I  think.  Now  I  fancy  this 
screen  will  look  quite  out  of  the  common, 
Ruth ;  and  when  it  is  done,  I  shall  get  some 
of  those  Japanese  cranes,  and  stand  them  on 
the  top.  Their  claws  are  made  to  twist 
round,  you  know,  and  I  shall  put  some 
monkeys — you  know  those  droll  chenille 
monkeys,  Ruth — creeping  up  the  sides  to 
meet  the  cranes.  I  don't  honestly  think, 
my  dear" — with  complacency — "that  many 
people  will  have  anything  like  it." 

Ruth  did  not  hesitate  to  say  that  she  felt 
certain  very  few  would. 

Mrs.  Alwynn  was  delighted  at  the  interest 
she  took  in  her  new  work.  Ruth  was  coming 
out  at  last,  she  told  her  husband ;  and  she 
passed  many  happy  hours  entirely  absorbed 
in  the  arrangement  of  the  cards  upon  the 
panels.  Ruth,  thankful  that  her  attention 
had  been  providentially  distracted  from  the 
matter  that  filled  her  own  thoughts  in  a  way 

vol.  i.  13 


194  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

that  surprised  and  annoyed  her,  sorted,  and 
snipped,  and  pasted,  and  decided  weighty 
questions  as  to  whether  a  goitred  robin  on  a 
twig  should  be  placed  next  to  a  smiling  plum- 
pudding,  dancing  a  polka  with  a  turkey,  or 
whether  a  congealed  cross  with  "  Christian 
greeting  "  in  icicles  on  it,  should  separate  the 
two. 

To  her  uncle  Ruth  told  what  had  happened  ; 
and  as  he  slowly  wended  his  way  to  Vandon 
on  the  day  fixed  for  the  tenants'  dinner,  Mr. 
Alwynn  mused  thereon,  and  I  believe,  if  the 
truth  were  known,  'he  was  sorry  that  Dare 
had  been  refused.  He  was  a  little  before 
his  time,  and  he  stopped  on  the  bridge,  and 
looked  at  the  river,  as  it  came  churning  and 
sweeping  below,  fretted  out  of  its  usual  calm 
by  the  mill  above.  I  think  that  as  he  leaned 
over  the  low  stone  parapet  he  made  many 
quiet  little  reflections,  besides  the  involuntary 
one  of  himself  in  the  water  below.  He 
would  have  liked  (he  was  conscious  that  it 
was  selfish,  but  yet  he  would  have  liked)  to 


SIR    CHARLES    DAN  VERS.  195 

have  Ruth  near  him  always.  He  would 
have  liked  to  see  this  strange  son  of  his  old 
friend  in  good  hands,  that  would  lead  him — 
as  it  is  popularly  supposed  a  woman's  hand 
sometimes  can — in  the  way  of  all  others,  in 
which  Mr.  Alwynn  was  anxious  that  he 
should  walk  ;  a  way  in  which  he  sometimes 
feared  that  Dare  had  not  made  any  great 
progress  as  yet.  Mr.  Alwynn  felt  at  times, 
when  conversing  with  him,  that  Dare's  life 
could  not  have  been  one  in  which  the  nobler 
feelings  of  his  nature  had  been  much  brought 
into  play,  so  crude  and  unformed  were  his 
ideas  of  principle  and  responsibility,  so  slack 
and  easy-going  his  views  of  life. 

But  if  Mr.  Alwynn  felt  an  occasional 
twinge  of  anxiety  and  misgiving  about  his 
young  friend,  it  speedily  turned  to  self- 
upbraiding  for  indulging  in  a  cynical,  un- 
worthy spirit,  which  was  ever  ready  to  seek 
out  the  evil  and  overlook  the  good  ;  and  he 
gradually  convinced  himself  that  only  favour- 
able   circumstances    were    required    for    the 


I96  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

blossoming  forth  of  those  noble  attributes,  of 
which  the  faintest  indications  on  Dare's  part 
were  speedily  magnified  by  the  powerful  lens 
of  Mr.  Alwynn's  charity  to  an  extent  which 
would  have  filled  Dare  with  satisfaction,  and 
would  have  overwhelmed  a  more  humble 
nature  with  shame. 

And  Ruth  would  not  have  him  !  Mr. 
Alwynn  remembered  a  certain  passage  in  his 
own  youth,  a  long  time  ago,  when  somebody 
(a  very  foolish  somebody,  I  think)  would  not 
have  him  either ;  and  it  was  with  that 
remembrance  still  in  his  mind  that  he  met 
Dare,  who  had  come  as  far  as  the  lodge 
gates  to  meet  him,  and  whose  forlorn  appear- 
ance touched  Mr.  Alwynn's  heart  the  moment 
he  saw  him. 

There  was  not  time  for  much  conversation. 
To  his  astonishment,  Mr.  Alwynn  found 
Dare  actually  nervous  about  the  coming 
ordeal  ;  and  on  the  way  to  the  Green 
Dragon,  where  the  dinner  was  to  be  given, 
he    reassured    him    as   best   he    could,    and 


SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS.  197 

suggested  the  kind  of  answer  he  should 
make  when  his  health  was  drunk. 

When,  a  couple  of  hours  later,  all  was 
satisfactorily  over,  when  the  last  health  had 
been  drunk,  the  last  song  sung,  and  Dare 
was  driving  Mr.  Alywnn  home  in  the  shabby 
old  Vandon  dog-cart,  both  men  were  at  first 
too  much  overcome  by  the  fumes  of  tobacco, 
in  which  they  had  been  hidden,  to  say  a 
word  to  each  other.  At  last,  however,  Mr. 
Alwynn  drew  a  long  breath,  and  said  faintly — 

"  I  trust  I  may  never  be  so  hot  again. 
Drive  slowly  under  these  trees,  Dare.  It  is 
cooling  to  look  at  them,  after  sitting  behind 
that  steaming  volcano  of  a  turkey.  How  is 
your  head  getting  on  ?  I  saw  you  went  in 
for  punch." 

"Was  that  punch?"  said  Dare.  "Then 
I  take  no  more  punch  in  the  future." 

"  You  spoke  capitally,  and  brought  in  the 
right  sentiment,  that  there  is  no  place  like 
home,  in  first-rate  style.  You  see,  you  need 
not  have  been  nervous." 


I98  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

"  Ah  !  but  it  was  you  who  spoke  really 
well,"  said  Dare,  with  something  of  his  old 
eager  manner.  "You  know  these  people. 
You  know  their  heart.  You  understand  them. 
Now,  for  me,  I  said  what  you  tell  me,  and 
they  were  pleased,  but  I  can  never  be  with 
them  like  you.  I  understand  the  words  they 
speak,  but  themselves  I  do  not  understand." 

"  It  will  come." 

"No,"  with  a  rare  accession  of  humility.  "I 
have  cared  for  none  of  these  things  till — till 
I  came  to  hear  them  spoken  of  at  Slumber- 
leigh  by  you  and — and  now  at  first  it  is 
smooth  because  I  say  I  will  do  what  I  can, 
but  soon  they  will  find  out  I  cannot  do  much, 
and  then "     He  shrugged  his  shoulders. 

They  drove  on  in  silence. 

"  But  these  things  are  nothing — nothing," 
burst  out  Dare  at  last  in  a  tremulous  voice, 
"  to  the  one  thing  I  think  of  all  night,  all 
day — how  I  love  Miss  Deyncourt,  and  how," 
with  a  simplicity  which  touched  Mr.  Alwynn, 
"  she  does  not  love  me  at  all." 


SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS.  1 99 

There  is  something  pathetic  in  seeing  any 
cheerful,  light-hearted  animal  reduced  to 
silence  and  depression.  To  watch  a  barking, 
worrying,  jovial  puppy  suddenly  desist  from 
parachute  expeditions  on  unsteady  legs,  and 
from  shaking  imaginary  rats,  and  creep,  tail 
close  at  home,  overcome  by  affliction,  into 
obscurity,  is  a  sad  sight.  Mr.  Alwynn  felt 
much  the  same  kind  of  pity  for  Dare,  as  he 
glanced  at  him,  resignedly  blighted,  hand- 
somely forlorn,  who  but  a  short  time  ago  had 
taken  life  as  gaily  and  easily  as  a  boy  home 
for  the  holidays. 

"  Sometimes,"  said  Mr.  Alwynn,  addressing 
himself  to  the  mill,  and  the  bridge,  and  the 
world  in  general,  "  young  people  change  their 
minds.     I  have  known  such  things  happen." 
"  I  shall  never  change  mine." 
"  Perhaps  not;  but  others  might." 
"  Ah!  "and  Dare  turned  sharply  towards 
Mr.  Alwynn,  scanning  his  face  with  sudden 
eagerness.      "  You    think — you    think    pos- 
sibly  » 


200  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

"  I  don't  think  anything  at  all,"  interposed 
Mr.  Alwynn,  rather  taken  aback  at  the 
evident  impression  his  vague  words  had 
made,  and  anxious  to  qualify  them.  "  I  was 
only  speaking  generally  ;  but — ahem  !  there 
is  one  point,  as  we  are  on  the  subject 
that " 

"  Yes,  yes  ?  " 

"  Whether  you  consider  any  decision  as 
final  or  not,"  Mr.  Alwynn  addressed  the 
clouds  in  the  sky,  "  I  think,  if  you  do  not 
wish  it  to  be  known  that  anything  has  taken 
place,  you  had  better  come  and  see  me 
occasionally  at  Slumberleigh.  I  have  missed 
your  visits  for  the  past  week.  The  fact  is, 
Mrs.  Alwynn  has  a  way  of  interesting  herself 
in  all  her  friends.  She  has  a  kind  heart,  and 
— you  understand — any  little  difference  in 
their  behaviour  might  be  observed  by  her, 
and  might  possibly — might  possibly  " — Mr. 
Alwynn  was  at  a  loss  for  a  word — "  be,  in  short, 
commented  on  to  others.  Suppose  now  you 
were  to  come  back  with  me  to  tea  to-day?" 


SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS.  201 

And  Dare  went,  nothing  loth,  and  arrived 
at  a  critical  moment  in  the  manufacture  of 
the  screen,  when  all  the  thickest  Christmas 
cards  threatened  to  resist  the  influence  of 
paste,  and  to  curl  up,  to  the  great  anxiety  of 
Mrs.  Alwynn. 

One  of  the  principal  reasons  of  Dare's 
popularity  was  the  way  in  which  he  threw 
his  whole  heart  into  whatever  he  was  doing, 
for  the  time  ;  never  for  a  long  time,  certainly, 
for  he  rarely  bored  himself  or  others  by 
adherence  to  one  set  of  ideas  after  its  novelty 
had  worn  off. 

And  now,  as  if  nothing  else  existed  in  the 
world,  and  with  a  grave  manner  suggesting 
repressed  suffering  and  manly  resignation,  he 
concentrated  his  whole  mind  on  Mrs.  Alwynn's 
recalcitrant  cards,  and  made  Ruth  grateful  to 
him  by  his  tact  in  devoting  himself  to  her 
aunt  and  the  screen. 

"Well,  I  never!"  said  Mrs.  Alwynn,  after 
he  was  gone.  "  I  never  did  see  any  one  like 
Mr.  Dare.     I  declare  he  has  made  the  church 


202  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

stick,  Ruth,  and  '  Blessings  on  my  friend,' 
which  turned  up  at  the  corners  twice  when 
you  put  it  on,  and  the  big  middle  one  of  the 
kittens  skating  too  !  Dear  me  !  I  am  pleased. 
I  hope  Mrs.  Thursby  won't  call  till  it's 
finished.  But  he  did  not  look  well,  Ruth, 
did  he  ?  Rather  pale  now,  I  thought." 
"  He  has  had  a  tiring  day,"  said  Ruth. 


SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS.  203 


CHAPTER   XIII. 

At  Slumberleigh  you  have  time  to  notice  the 
change  of  the  seasons.  There  is  no  hurry 
at  Slumberleigh.  Spring,  summer,  autumn, 
and  winter,  each  in  their  turn,  take  quite  a 
year  to  come  and  go.  Three  months  ago 
it  was  August ;  now  September  had  arrived. 
It  was  actually  the  time  of  damsons.  Those 
damsons  which  Ruth  had  seen  dangling  for 
at  least  three  years  in  the  cottage  orchards 
were  ripe  at  last.  It  seemed  ages  ago  since 
April,  when  the  village  was  a  foaming  mass 
of  damson  blossom,  and  the  "  plum  winter  " 
had  set  in  just  when  spring  really  seemed 
to  have  arrived  for  good.  It  was  a  well- 
known  thing  in  Slumberleigh,  though  Ruth 
till  last  April  had  not  been  aware  of  it,  that 


204  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

God  Almighty  always  sent  cold  weather 
when  the  Slumberleigh  damsons  were  in 
bloom,  to  harden  the  fruit.  And  now,  the 
lame,  the  halt,  and  the  aged  of  Slumberleigh 
all  with  one  consent  mounted  on  tottering 
ladders  to  pick  their  damsons,  or  that  mys- 
terious fruit,  closely  akin  to  the  same,  called 
"  black  Lamas  ploums." 

There  were  plum  accidents,  of  course,  in 
plenty.  The  Lord  took  Mrs.  Eccles'  own 
uncle  from  his  half-filled  basket  to  another 
world,  for  which,  as  a  "  tea  and  coffee  totaller," 
he  was,  no  doubt,  well  prepared.  The  too 
receptive  organisms  of  unsuspecting  infancy 
suffered  in  their  turn.  In  short,  it  was  a 
busy  season  for  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Alwynn. 

Ruth  had  plenty  of  opportunities  now  for 
making  her  long-projected  sketch  of  the 
ruined  house  of  Arleigh,  for  the  old  woman 
who  lived  in  the  lodge  close  by,  and  had 
charge  of  the  place,  had  "  ricked "  her  back 
in  a  damson  tree,  and  Ruth  often  went  to 
see  her.     She  had  been  Ruth's  nurse  in  her 


SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS.  205 

childhood,  and  having  originally  come  from 
Slumberleigh,  returned  there  when  the  Deyn- 
court  children  grew  up,  and  lived  happily 
ever  after,  with  the  very  blind  and  entirely 
deaf  old  husband  of  her  choice,  in  the  grey 
stone  lodge  at  Arleigh. 

It  was  on  her  return  from  one  of  these 
almost  daily  visits  that  Mrs.  Eccles  pounced 
on  Ruth  as  she  passed  her  gate,  and  under 
pretence  of  inquiring  after  Mrs.  Cotton,  in- 
formed her  that  she  herself  was  suffering  in 
no  slight  degree.  Ruth,  who  suddenly  re- 
membered that  she  had  been  remiss  in 
"  dropping  in "  on  Mrs.  Eccles  of  late, 
dropped  in  then  and  there  to  make  up  for 
past  delinquencies. 

"  Is  it  rheumatism  again  ? "  she  asked,  as 
Mrs.  Eccles  seemed  inclined  to  run  off  at 
once  into  a  report  of  the  goings  on  of  Widow 
Jones's  Sally. 

"  Not  that,  my  dear,  so  much  as  a  sinking," 
said  Mrs.  Eccles,  passing  her  hand  slowly 
over  what   seemed  more   like  a  rising  than 


206  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

a  depression  in  her  ample  figure.  "  But 
there !  I've  not  been  myself  since  the  Lord 
took  old  Samiwell  Price,  and  that's  the  truth." 

Samuel  Price  was  the  relation  who  had 
entered  into  rest  off  a  ladder,  and  Ruth 
looked  duly  serious. 

"  I  have  no  doubt  it  upset  you  very  much," 
she  said. 

"  Well,  miss,"  returned  Mrs.  Eccles  with 
dignity,  "it's  not  as  if  I'd  had  my  'ealth 
before.  I've  had  something  wrong  in  the 
cistern"  (Ruth  wondered  whether  she  meant 
system)  "  these  many  years.  From  a  gell 
I  suffered  in  my  inside.  But  lor !  I  was 
born  to  trouble,  baptized  in  a  bucket,  and 
taken  with  collects  at  a  week  old.  And  how 
did  you  say  Mrs.  Cotton  of  the  lodge  might 
be,  miss,  as  I  hear  is  but  poorly  too  ?  " 

Ruth  replied  that  she  was  better. 

"  She's  no  size  to  keep  her  in  'ealth,"  said 
Mrs.  Eccles,  "and  so  bent  as  she  does  grow 
to  be  sure.  Eh,  dear,  but  it's  a  good  thing 
to  be  tall.      I  always  think  little  folks  they're 


SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS.  2C»7 

like  them  little  watches,  they've  no  room  for 
their  insides.  And  I  wonder  now" — Mrs. 
Eccles  was  coming  to  the  point  that  had 
made  her  entrap  Ruth  on  her  way  past — 
"  I  wonder  now " 

Ruth  did  not  help  her.  She  knew  too 
well  the  universal  desire  for  knowledge  of 
good  and  evil  peculiar  to  her  sex,  to  doubt 
for  a  moment  that  Mrs.  Eccles  had  begged 
her  to  "  step  in  "  only  to  obtain  some  piece 
of  information,  about  which  her  curiosity  had 
been  aroused. 

"  I  wonder,  now,  if  Cotton  at  the  lodge 
has  heard  anything  of  the  poachers  again 
this  year,  round  Arleigh  way  ?  " 

"  Not  that  I  know  of,"  said  Ruth,  surprised 
at  the  simplicity  of  the  question. 

"  Dear  sakes  !  and  to  think  of  'em  at 
Vandon  last  night,  and  Mr.  Dare  and  the 
keepers  out  all  night  after  'em." 

Ruth  was  interested  in  spite  of  herself. 

"And  the  doctor  sent  for  in  the  middle 
of  the  night,"  continued  Mrs.  Eccles,  covertly 


208  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

eyeing  Ruth.  "  Poor  young  gentleman  ! 
For  all  his  forrin  ways,  there's  a  many  in 
Vandon  as  sets  store  by  him." 

"  I  don't  think  you  need  be  uneasy  about 
Mr.  Dare,"  said  Ruth  coldly,  conscious  that 
Mrs.  Eccles  was  dying  to  see  her  change 
colour.  "  If  anything  had  happened  to  him, 
Mr.  Alwynn  would  have  heard  of  it.  And 
now,"  rising,  "  I  must  be  going ;  and  if  I 
were  you,  Mrs.  Eccles,  I  should  not  listen  to 
all  the  gossip  of  the  village." 

"  Me  listen ! "  said  Mrs.  Eccles,  much 
offended.  "  Me,  as  is  too  poorly  so  much  as 
to  put  my  foot  out  of  the  door !  But,  dear 
heart ! "  with  her  usual  quickness  of  vision, 
"  if  there  isn't  Mr.  Alwynn  and  Dr.  Brown 
riding  up  the  street  now  in  Dr.  Brown's 
gig !  Well,  I  never !  and  Mr.  Alwynn 
a-getting  out,  and  a-talking  as  grave  as  can 
be  to  Dr.  Brown.  Poor  Mr.  Dare !  Poor 
dear  young  gentleman  !  " 

Ruth  was  conscious  that  she  beat  rather  a 
hurried   retreat   from    Mrs.    Eccles'   cottage, 


SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS.  20<) 

and  that  her  voice  was  not  quite  so  steady  as 
usual  when  she  asked  the  doctor  if  it  were 
true  that  Mr.  Dare  had  been  hurt. 

"All  the  village  will  have  it  that  he  is 
killed  ;  but  he  is  all  right,  I  assure  you,  Miss 
Deyncourt,"  said  the  kind  old  doctor,  so 
soothingly  and  reassuringly  that  Ruth  grew 
pink  with  annoyance  at  the  tone.  "  Not  a 
scratch.  He  was  out  with  his  keepers  last 
night,  and  they  had  a  brush  with  poachers ; 
and  Martin,  the  head  keeper,  was  shot  in  the 
leg.  Bled  a  good  deal,  so  they  sent  for  me  ; 
but  no  danger.  I  picked  up  your  uncle  here 
on  his  way  to  see  him,  and  so  I  gave  him  a 
lift  there  and  back.     That  is  all,  I  assure  you. " 

And  Dr.  Brown  and  Mrs.  Eccles,  straining 
over  her  geraniums,  both  came  to  the  same 
conclusion,  namely,  that,  as  Mrs.  Eccles 
elegantly  expressed  it,  "  Miss  Ruth  wanted 
Mr.  Dare." 

"And    he'll    have  her,  too,   I'm    thinking, 
one  of  these  days,"  Mrs.  Eccles  would  remark 
to  the  circle  of  her  acquaintance. 
vol.  i.  14 


2IO  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

Indeed,  the  match  was  discussed  on 
numerous  ladders,  with  almost  as  much 
interest  as  the  unfailing  theme  of  the  damsons 
themselves. 

And  Dare  rode  over  to  the  Rectory  as 
often  as  he  used  to  do  before  a  certain  day 
in  August,  when  he  had  found  Ruth  under 
the  chestnut-tree ;  the  very  day  before  Mrs. 
Alwynn  started  on  her  screen,  now  the  com- 
pleted glory  of  the  drawing-room. 

And  was  Ruth  beginning  to  like  him  ? 

As  it  had  not  occurred  to  her  to  ask 
herself  that  question,  I  suppose  she  was  not. 

Dare  had  grown  very  quiet  and  silent  of 
late,  and  showed  a  growing  tendency  to  dark 
hats.  His  refusal  had  been  so  unexpected, 
that  the  blow,  when  it  came,  fell  with  all  the 
more  crushing  force.  His  self-love  and  self- 
esteem  had  been  wounded  ;  but  so  had  some- 
thing else.  Under  the  velvet  corduroy 
waistcoat,  which  he  wore  in  imitation  of 
Ralph,  he  had  a  heart.  Whether  it  was  one 
of  the  very  best  of  its  kind  or  warranted  to 


SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS.  211 

wear  well  is  not  for  us  to  judge  ;  but,  at  any 
rate,  it  was  large  enough  to  take  in  a  very 
real  affection,  and  to  feel  a  very  sharp  pang. 
Dare's  manner  to  Ruth  was  now  as  diffident 
as  it  had  formerly  been  assured.  To  some 
minds  there  is  nothing  more  touching  than  a 
sudden  access  of  humility  on  the  part  of  a 
vain  man. 

Whether    Ruth's    mind    was    one    of    this 
class  or  not  we  do  not  pretend  to  know. 


2  12  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 


CHAPTER  XIV. 

It  was  Sunday  morning-  at  Atherstone.  In 
the  dining-room,  breakfasting  alone,  for  he 
had  come  down  late,  was  Sir  Charles  Danvers. 
His  sudden  arrival  on  the  previous  Saturday 
was  easily  accounted  for.  When  he  had 
casually  walked  into  the  drawing-room  late 
in  the  evening,  he  had  immediately  and 
thoroughly  explained  the  reasons  of  his  un- 
expected arrival.  It  seemed  odd  that  he 
should  have  come  to  Atherstone,  in  the 
midland  counties,  "on  his  way"  between 
two  shooting  visits  in  the  north,  but  so  it 
was.  It  might  have  been  thought  that  one 
of  his  friends  would  have  been  willing  to 
keep  him  two  days  longer,  or  receive  him 
two  days  earlier  ;  but  no  doubt  every   one 


SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS.  213 

knows  his  own  affairs  best,  and  Charles 
might  certainly,  "  at  his  age,"  as  he  was  so 
fond  of  saying,  be  expected  to  know  his. 

Anyhow,  there  he  was,  leaning  against 
the  open  window,  coffee-cup  in  hand,  lazily 
watching  the  dwindling  figures  of  Ralph  and 
Evelyn,  with  Molly  between  them,  disappear- 
ing in  the  direction  of  Greenacre  church 
hard  by. 

The  morning  mist  still  lingered  on  the 
land,  and  veiled  the  distance  with  a  tender 
blue.  And  up  across  the  silver  fields,  and 
across  the  standing  armies  of  the  yellowing 
corn,  the  sound  of  church  bells  came  from 
Slumberleigh,  beyond  the  river  ;  bringing 
back  to  Charles,  as  to  us  all,  old  memories, 
old  hopes,  old  visions  of  early  youth,  long 
cherished,  long  forgotten. 

The  single  bell  of  Greenacre  was  giving 
forth  a  slow,  persistent,  cracked  invitation  to 
true  believers,  as  an  appropriate  prelude  to 
Mr.  Smith's  eloquence  ;  but  Charles  did  not 
hear  its  testimony. 


214  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

He  was  listening  to  the  Slumberleieh  bells. 
Was  that  the  first  chime  or  the  second  ? 

Suddenly  a  thought  crossed  his  mind. 
Should  he  go  to  church  ? 

He  smiled  at  the  idea.  It  was  a  little  late 
to  think  of  that.  Besides,  he  had  let  the 
others  start,  and  he  disliked  that  refuse  of 
mildew  and  dust,  'Greenacre. 

There  was  Slumberleieh  ! 

<z> 

There  went  the  bells  again ! 

Slumberleigh  !  Absurd  !  Why,  he  should 
positively  have  to  run  to  get  there  before  the 
First  Lesson ;  and  that  mist  meant  heat,  or 
he  was  much  mistaken. 

Charles  contemplated  the  mist  for  a  few 
seconds. 

Tang,  teng,  ting,  tong,  tung ! 

He  certainly  always  made  a  point  of  going 
to  church  at  his  own  home.  A  good  example 
is,  after  all,  just  as  important  in  one  place  as 
another. 

Tang,  tong,  teng,  tung,  ting !  went  the 
bells. 


SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS.  2  15 

"  Why  not  run  ? "  suggested  an  inner 
voice.  "  Put  down  your  cup.  There  !  Now  ! 
Your  hat's  in  the  hall,  with  your  gloves 
beside  it.  Never  mind  about  your  Prayer- 
book.  Dear  me  !  Don't  waste  time  looking 
for  your  own  stick.  Take  any.  Quick  !  out 
through  the  garden  gate!  No  one  can  see 
you.  The  servants  have  all  gone  to  church 
except  the  cook,  and  the  kitchen  looks  out 
on  the  yew  hedge." 

"Over  the  first  stile,"  said  Charles  to 
himself.  "  I  am  out  of  sight  of  the  house 
now.  Let  us  be  thankful  for  small  mercies. 
I  shall  do  it  yet.  Oh,  what  a  fool  I  am  ! 
I'm  worse  than  Raca,  as  Molly  said.  I  shall 
be  rushing  precipitately  down  a  steep  place 
into  the  sea  next.  Confound  this  gate ! 
Why  can't  people  leave  them  open  ?  At 
any  rate,  it  will  remain  open  now.  I  am 
not  going  to  have  my  devotions  curtailed  by 
a  gate.  I  fancied  it  would  be  hot,  but  never 
anything  half  as  hot  as  this.  I  hope  I  shan't 
meet    Brown    taking   a   morning   stroll.       I 


2l6  SIR    CHARLES    DANVFRS. 

value  Brown  ;  but  I  should  have  to  dismiss 
him  if  he  saw  me  now.  I  could  never  meet 
his  eye  again.  What  on  earth  shall  I  say  to 
Ralph  and  Evelyn  when  I  get  back  ?  What 
a  merciful  Providence  it  is  that  Aunt  Mary 
is  at  this  moment  intoning  a  response  in  the 
highest  church  in  Scarborough  !  " 

Ting,  ting,  ting  I 

"  Mr.  Alwynn  is  getting  on  his  surplice,  is 
he  ?  Well,  and  if  he  is,  I  can  make  a  final 
rush  through  the  corn,  can't  I  ?  there's  not 
a  creature  in  sight.  The  bell's  down  ?  What 
of  that  ?  There  is  the  voluntary.  Easy 
over  the  last  fields.  There  are  houses  in 
sight,  and  there  may  be  wicked  Sabbath- 
breakers  looking  out  of  windows.  Brown's 
foal  has  grown  since  July.  Here  we  are  ! 
I  am  not  the  only  Christian  hurrying  among 
the  tombs.  I  shall  get  in  with  '  the  wicked 
man '  after  all." 

Some  people  do  not  look  round  in  church  ; 
others  do,     Mrs.  Alwynn  always  did,  partly 


SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS.  21 7 

because  she  wished  to  see  what  was  going 
on  behind  her,  and  partly  because,  in  turning 
back  again,  she  could  take  a  stealthy  survey 
of  Mrs.  Thursby's  bonnet,  in  which  she 
always  felt  a  burning  interest,  which  she 
would  not  for  worlds  have  allowed  that  lady 
to  suspect. 

If  the  turning  round  had  been  all,  it  would 
have  mattered  little;  but  Mrs.  Alwynn  suffered 
so  intensely  from  keeping  silence,  that  she 
was  obliged  to  relieve  herself  at  intervals  by 
short  whispered  comments  to  Ruth, 

On  this  particular  morning  it  seemed  as  if 
the  comments  would  never  end. 

<(  I  am  so  elad  we  asked  Mr.  Dare  into 
our  pew,  Ruth,  The  Thursbys  are  full. 
That's  Mrs,  Thursby's  sister  in  the  red 
bonnet." 

Ruth  made  no  reply.  She  was  following 
the  responses  in  the  psalms  with  a  marked 
attention,  purposely  marked  to  check  con- 
versation, and  sufficient  to  have  daunted 
anybody  but  her  aunt. 


21  8  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

Mrs.  Alwynn  took  a  spasmodic  interest  in 
the  psalm,  but  it  did  not  last. 

"  Only  two  basses  in  the  choir,  and  the 
new  Te  Deum>  Ruth  !  How  vexed  Mr. 
Alwynn  will  be  !  " 

No  response  from  Ruth.  Mrs.  Alwynn 
took  another  turn  at  her  Prayer-book,  and 
then  at  the  con  cremation. 

" '  I  am  become  as  it  were  a  monster 
unto '     Ruth!  Ruth!" 

Ruth  at  last  turned  her  head  a  quarter 
of  an  inch. 

"  Sir  Charles  Danvers  is  sitting  in  the  free 
seats  by  the  font." 

Ruth  nailed  her  eyes  to  her  book,  and 
would  vouchsafe  no  further  si^n  of  attention 
during  the  rest  of  the  service ;  and  Dare,  on 
the  other  side,  anxious  to  copy  Ruth  in 
everything,  being  equally  obdurate,  Mrs. 
Alwynn  had  no  resource  left  but  to  follow 
the  service  half  aloud  to  herself,  at  the  times 
when  the  congregation  were  not  supposed  to 
join    in,   putting  great    emphasis   on   certain 


SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS.  2IO, 

words  which  she  felt  applicable  to  herself,  in 
a  manner  that  effectually  prevented  any  one 
near  her  from  attending  to  the  service  at  all. 

It  was  with  a  sudden  pang  that  Dare, 
following  Ruth  out  into  the  sunshine  after 
service,  perceived  for  the  first  time  Charles, 
standing,  tall  and  distinguished-looking,  be- 
side the  rather  insignificant  heir  of  all  the 
Thursbys,  who  regarded  him  with  the  mixed 
admiration  and  gnawing  envy  of  a  very 
young  man  for  a  man  no  longer  young. 

And  then — Charles  never  quite  knew  how 
it  happened,  but  with  the  full  intention  of 
walking  back  to  the  Rectory  with  the 
Alwynns,  and  staying  to  luncheon,  he  actually 
found  himself  in  Ruth's  very  presence  ac- 
cepting a  cordial  invitation  to  luncheon  at 
Slumberleigh  Hall.  For  the  first  time  during 
the  last  •  ten  years  he  had  done  a  thing  he 
had  no  intention  of  doing.  A  temporary 
long-lost  feeling  of  shyness  had  seized  upon 
him  as  he  saw  Ruth  coming  out,  tall  and 
pale    and   graceful,  from  the  shadow  of  the 


2  20  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

church  porch  into  the  blaze  of  the  midday 
sunshine.  He  had  not  calculated  either  for 
that  sudden  disconcerting  leap  of  the  heart 
as  her  eyes  met  his.  He  had  an  idiotic 
feeling  that  she  must  be  aware  that  he  had 
run  most  of  the  way  to  church,  and  that  he 
had  contemplated  the  burnished  circles  of 
her  back  hair  for  two  hours,  without  a 
glance  at  the  fashionably  scraped-up  head- 
dress of  Mabel  Thursby,  with  its  hogged 
mane  of  little  wire  curls  in  the  nape  of  the 
neck.  He  felt  he  still  looked  hot  and  dusty, 
though  he  had  imagined  he  was  quite  cool 
the  moment  before.  To  his  own  astonish- 
ment, he  actually  found  his  self-possession 
leaving  him;  and  though  its  desertion  proved 
only  momentary,  in  that  moment  he  found 
himself  walking  away  with  the  Thursbys  in 
the  direction  of  the  Hall.  He  was  provoked, 
angry  with  himself,  with  the  Thursbys,  and, 
most  of  all,  with  Mr.  Alwynn,  who  had  come 
up  a  second  later,  and  asked  him  to  luncheon 
as  a  matter   of  course,  also   Dare,  who  ac- 


SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS.  22  1 

cepted  with  evident  gratitude.  Charles  felt 
that  he  had  not  gone  steeplechasing  over  the 
country  only  to  talk  to  Mrs.  Thursby,  and  to 
see  Ruth  stroll  away  over  the  fields  with 
Dare  towards  the  Rectory. 

However,  he  made  himself  extremely 
agreeable,  which  was  with  him  more  a  matter 
of  habit  than  those  who  occasionally  profited 
by  it  would  have  cared  to  know.  He  asked 
young  Thursby  his  opinion  on  E.C.  car- 
tridges ;  he  condoled  with  Mrs.  Thursby  on 
the  loss  of  her  last  butler,  and  recounted 
some  alarming  anecdotes  of  his  own  French 
cook.  He  admired  a  pallid  water-colour 
drawing  of  Venice,  in  an  enormous  frame  on 
an  enormous  easel,  which  he  rightly  supposed 
to  be  the  manual  labour  of  Mabel  Thursby. 

When  he  rose  to  take  his  leave,  young 
Thursby,  intensely  flattered  by  having  been 
asked  for  that  opinion  on  cartridges  by  so 
renowned  a  shot  as  Charles,  offered  to  walk 
part  of  the  way  back  with  him. 

"  I  am  afraid   I  am  not  going  home  yet," 


22  2  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

said  Charles  lightly.  "  Duty  points  in  the 
opposite  direction.  I  have  to  call  at  the 
Rectory.  I  want  Mr.  Alwynn's  opinion  on 
a  point  of  clerical  etiquette,  which  is  setting 
my  young  spiritual  shepherd  at  Stoke 
Moreton  against  his  principal  sheep,  namely, 
myself. ' 

And  Charles  took  his  departure,  leaving 
golden  opinions  behind  him,  and  a  deter- 
mination to  invite  him  once  more  to  shoot, 
in  spite  of  his  many  courteous  refusals  of  the 
last  few  years. 

Mrs.  Alwynn  always  took  a  nap  after 
luncheon,  in  her  smart  Sunday  gown,  among 
the  mustard-coloured  cushions  of  her  hicrh- 

o 

art  sofa.  Mr.  Alwynn,  also,  was  apt  at  the 
same  time  to  sink  into  a  subdued,  almost 
apologetic,  doze  in  the  old  arm-chair  which 
alone  had  resisted  the  march  of  discomfort 
and  so  called  "  taste  "  which  had  invaded  the 
rest  of  the  little  drawing-room  of  Slumber- 
leigh  Rectory.  Ruth  was  sitting  with  her 
dark   head   leant   against   the   open  window- 


SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS.  223 

frame.  Dare  had  not  stayed  after  luncheon, 
being  at  times  nervously  afraid  of  giving  her 
too  much  of  his  society,  and  she  was  at 
liberty  to  read  over  again,  if  she  chose,  the 
solitary  letter  which  the  Sunday  post  had 
brought  her.  But  she  did  not  do  so  ;  she 
was  thinking. 

And  so  her  sister  Anna  was  actually  re- 
turning to  England  at  last !  She  and  her 
husband  had  taken  a  house  in  Rome,  and 
had  arranged  that  Ruth  should  join  them  in 
London  in  November,  and  go  abroad  with 
them  after  Christmas  for  the  remainder  of 
the  winter.  She  had  pleasant  recollections 
of  previous  winters  in  Rome,  or  on  the 
Riviera  with  her  grandmother,  and  she  was 
surprised  that  she  did  not  feel  more  interested 
in  the  prospect.  She  supposed  she  would 
like  it  when  the  time  came,  but  she  seemed 
to  care  very  little  about  it  at  the  present 
moment.  It  had  become  very  natural  to  live 
at  Slumberleigh,  and  although  there  were 
drawbacks — here    she   glanced    involuntarily 


224  SIR   CHARLES   DANVERS. 

at  her  aunt,  who  was  making  her  slumbers 
vocal  by  a  running  commentary  on  them 
through  her  nose — still  she  would  be  sorry 
to  go.  Mr.  Alwynn  gave  the  ghost  of  a 
miniature  snore,  and,  opening  his  eyes,  found 
Ruth's  bent  affectionately  upon  him.  Her 
mind  went  back  to  another  point  in  Anna's 
letter.  After  dilating  on  the  extreme  admira- 
tion and  regard  entertained  for  herself  by 
her  husband,  his  readiness  with  shawls,  etc., 
she  went  on  to  ask  whether  Ruth  had  heard 
any  news  of  Raymond. 

Ruth  sighed.  Would  there  ever  be  any 
news  of  Raymond  ?  The  old  nurse  at 
Arleigh  always  asked  the  same  question. 
"Any  news  of  Master  Raymond  ?"  It  was 
with  a  tired  ache  of  the  heart  that  Ruth 
heard  that  question,  and  always  gave  the 
same  answer.  Once  she  had  heard  from 
him  since  Lady  Deyncourt's  death,  after  she 
had  written  to  tell  him,  as  gently  as  she 
could,  that  she  and  Anna  had  inherited  all 
their  grandmother  had  to  leave.     A  couple 


SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS.  225 

of  months  later  she  had  received  a  hurried 
note  in  reply,  inveighing  against  Lady 
Deyncourt's  injustice,  saying  (as  usual)  that 
he  was  hard  up  for  money,  and  that,  when  he 
knew  where  it  might  safely  be  sent,  he  should 
expect  her  and  her  sister  to  make  up  to  him 
for  his  disappointment.  And  since  then, 
since  April — not  a  word.  June,  July,  August, 
September.  Four  months  and  no  sign. 
When  he  was  in  want  of  money  his  letters 
heretofore  had  made  but  little  delay.  Had 
he  fallen  ill,  and  died  out  there,  or  met  his 
death  suddenly  perhaps  in  some  wild  adven- 
ture under  an  assumed  name  ?  Her  lips 
tightened,  and  her  white  brows  contracted 
over  her  absent  eyes.  It  was  an  old  anxiety, 
but  none  the  less  wearing  because  it  was  old. 
Ruth  put  it  wearily  from  her,  and  took  up 
the  first  book  which  came  to  her  hand,  to 
distract  her  attention. 

It  was  a  manual  out  of  which  Mrs.  Alwynn 
had  been  reading  extracts  to  her  in  the 
morning,   while  Ruth  had   been   engaged  in 

vol.  1.  15 


2  26  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

preparing-  herself  to  teach  in  the  Sunday 
school.  She  wondered  vaguely  how  pleasure 
could  be  derived,  even  by  the  most  religious 
persons,  from  seeing  favourite  texts  twined  in 
and  out  among  forget-me-nots,  or  falling 
aslant  in  old  English  letters  off  bunches  of 
violets  ;  but  she  was  old  enough  and  wise 
enough  to  know  that   one  man's  religion   is 

o  o 

another  man's  occasion  of  stumbling.  Books 
are  made  to  fit  all  minds,  and  small  minds 
lose  themselves  in  large-minded  books.  The 
thousands  in  which  these  little  manuals  are 
sold,  and  the  confidence  with  which  their 
readers  recommend  them  to  others,  indicate 
the  calibre  of  the  average  mind,  and  shows 
that  they  meet  a  want  possibly  "  not  known 
before,"  but  which  they  alone,  with  their 
little  gilt  edges,  can  adequately  fill.  Ruth 
was  gazing  in  absent  wonder  at  the  volume 
which  supplied  all  her  aunt's  spiritual  needs, 
when  she  heard  the  wire  of  the  front  door 
bell  squeak  faintly.  It  was  a  stiff-necked 
and  obdurate  bell,  which  for  several  years 
Mr.  Alwynn  had  determined  to  see  about. 


SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS.  22  7 

A  few  moments  later,  James,  the  new  and 
inexperienced  footman,  opened  the  door 
about  half  a  foot,  put  in  his  head,  murmured 
something  inaudible,  and  withdrew  it  again. 

A  tall  figure  appeared  in  the  doorway,  and 
advanced  to  meet  her,  then  stopped  midway. 
Ruth  rose  hastily,  and  stood  where  she  had 
risen,  her  eyes  glancing  first  at  Mr.  and  then 
at  Mrs.  Alwynn. 

The  alien  presence  of  a  visitor  had  not 
disturbed  them.  Mrs.  Alwynn,  her  head 
well  forward,  and  a  succession  of  chins 
undulating  in  perfect  repose  upon  her  chest, 
was  sleeping  as  a  stout  person  only  can — all 
over.  Mr.  Alwynn,  opposite,  his  thin  hands 
clasped  listlessly  over  his  knee,  was  as  un- 
conscious of  the  two  pairs  of  eyes  fixed  upon 
him  as  Nelson  himself,  laid  out  in  Madame 
Tussaud's. 

Charles's  eyes,  twinkling  with  suppressed 
amusement,  met  Ruth's.  He  shook  his  head 
energetically,  as  she  made  a  slight  movement 
as   if  to   wake  them,  and  stepping  forward, 


2  28  SIR    CHARLES    DAN  VERS. 

pointed  with  his  hat  towards  the  open 
window,  which  reached  to  the  ground.  Ruth 
understood,  but  she  hesitated.  At  this 
moment  Mrs.  Alwyrin  began  a  variation  on 
the  simple  theme  in  which  she  had  been 
indulging,  and  in  so  much  higher  a  key,  that 
all  hesitation  vanished.  She  stepped  hastily 
out  through  the  window,  and  Charles 
followed.  They  stood  together  for  a  moment 
in  the  blazing  sunshine,  both  too  much 
amused  to  speak. 

"You  are  bareheaded,"  he  said  suddenly  ; 
"  is  there  any  " — looking  round — "  any  shade 
we  could  take  refuge  under  ?  " 

Ruth  led  the  way  round  the  yew  hedge  to 
the  horse  chestnut;  that  horse  chestnut  under 
which  Dare  had  once  lost  his  self-esteem. 

"  I  am  afraid,"  said  Charles,  "  I  arrived  at 
an  inopportune  moment.  As  I  was  lunching 
with  the  Thursbys,  I  came  up  in  the  hope  of 
finding  Mr.  Alwynn,  whom  I  wanted  to 
consult  about  a  small  matter  in  my  own 
parish." 


SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS.  2  29 

Charles  was  quite  pleased  with  this 
sentence,  when  he  had  airily  given  it  out. 
It  had  a  true  ring  about  it  he  fancied,  which 
he  remembered  with  trratitude  was  more  than 
the  door  bell  had.  Peace  be  with  that  door 
bell,  and  with  the  engaging  youth  who 
answered  it. 

"  I  wish  you  had  let  me  wake  Mr. 
Alwynn,"  said  Ruth.  "He  will  sleep  on 
now  till  the  bells  begin. " 

"  On  no  account.  I  should  have  been 
shocked  if  you  had  disturbed  him.  I  assure 
you  I  can  easily  wait  until  he  naturally  wakes 
up ;  that  is,"  with  a  glance  at  the  book  in 
her  hand,  "  if  I  am  not  disturbing  you — if 
you  are  not  engaged  in  improving  yourself 
at  this  moment." 

"  No.  I  have  improved  myself  for  the 
day,  thanks.  I  can  safely  afford  to  relax 
a  little  now." 

"So  can  I.  I  resemble  Lady  Mary  in 
that.  On  Sunday  mornings  she  reflects  on 
her  own  shortcomings  ;  on  Sunday  afternoons 


23O  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

she  finds  an  innocent  relaxation  in  pointing- 
out  mine." 

"  Where  is  Lady  Mary  now  ?  " 

"  I  should  say  she  was  in  her  bath  chair 
on  the  Scarborough  sands  at  this  moment." 

"  I  like  her,"  said  Ruth  with  decision. 

"  Tastes  differ.  Some  people  feel  drawn 
towards  wet  blankets,  and  others  have  a 
leaning  towards  pokers.  Do  you  know  why 
you  like  her  ?  " 

"  I  never  thought  about  it,  but  I  suppose 
it  was  because  she  seemed  to  like  nie." 

"  Exactly.  You  admired  her  good  taste. 
A  very  natural  vanity,  most  pardonable  in 
the  young,  was  gratified  at  seeing  marks  of 
favour  so  well  bestowed." 

"  I  dare  say  you  are  right.  At  any  rate, 
you  seem  so  familiar  with  the  workings  of 
vanity  in  the  human  breast  that  it  would  be 
a  pity  to  contradict  you." 

"  By  the  way,"  said  Charles,  speaking  in 
the  way  people  do  who  have  nothing  to  say, 
and  are  trying  to  hit  on  any  subject  of  con- 


SIR    CHARLES    BANVERS.  23 1 

versation,  "  have  you  heard  any  more  of 
your  tramp  ?  There  was  no  news  of  him 
when  I  left.  I  asked  the  Slumberleigh 
policeman  about  him  again  on  my  way  to 
the  station." 

"  I  have  heard  no  more  of  him,  though 
I  keep  his  memory  green.  I  have  not  for- 
gotten the  fright  he  gave  me.  I  had  always 
imagined  I  was  rather  a  self-possessed  person 
till  that  day." 

"  I  am  a  coward  myself  when  I  am 
frightened,"  said  Charles  consolingly,  "though 
at  other  times  as  bold  as  a  lion." 

They  were  both  sitting  under  the  nickering 
shadow  of  the  already  yellowing  horse 
chestnut  tree,  the  first  of  all  the  trees  to  set 
the  gorgeous  autumn  fashions.  But  as  yet 
it  was  paling  only  at  the  edges  of  its  slender 
fans.  The  air  was  sweet  and  soft,  with  a 
voiceless  whisper  of  melancholy  in  it,  as  if 
the  summer  knew,  for  all  her  smiles,  her  hour 
had  well-nigh  come. 

The   Rectory  cows,  the  mottled  one,  and 


232  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

the  red  one,  and  the  big  white  one  that  was 
always  milked  first,  came  slowly  past  on  their 
way  to  the  pond,  blinking  their  white  eye- 
lashes leisurely  at  Charles  and  Ruth. 

44  It  is  almost  as  hot  as  that  Sunday  in 
July  when  we  walked  over  from  Atherstone. 
Do  you  remember  ?  "  said  Charles  suddenly. 

-Yes." 

She  knew  he  was  thinking  of  their  last 
conversation,  and  she  felt  a  momentary  sur- 
prise that  he  had  remembered  it. 

44  We  never  finished  that  conversation,"  he 
said,  after  a  pause. 

"  No  ;  but  then,  conversations  never  are 
finished,  are  they  ?  They  always  seem  to 
break  off  just  when  they  are  coming  to  the 
beginning.  A  bell  rings,  or  there  is  an 
interruption,  or  one  is  told  it  is  bedtime." 

"  Or  fools  rush  in  with  their  word  where 
you  and  I  should  fear  to  tread,  and  spoil 
everything." 

4<Yes." 

"  And  have  you  been  holding  the  wool  and 


SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS.  233 

tying  up  the  flowers,  as  you  so  graphically 
described,  ever  since  you  left  Atherstone  in 
July  ?  " 

44  I  hope  I  have  ;  I  have  tried." 

"  I  am  sure  of  that,"  he  said  with  sudden 
earnestness ;  then  added  more  slowly,  "  I 
have  not  wound  any  wool ;  I  have  only 
enjoyed  myself." 

"  Perhaps,"  said  Ruth,  turning  her  clear 
frank  gaze  upon  him,  "  that  may  have  been 
the  harder  work  of  the  two  ;  it  sometimes  is." 

His  light  restless  eyes,  with  the  searching 
look  in  them  which  she  had  seen  before, 
met  hers,  and  then  wandered  away  again 
to  the  level  meadows,  and  the  woods,  and 
the  faint  sky. 

"  1  think  it  was,"  he  said  at  last ;  and 
both  were  silent.  He  reflected  that  his  con- 
versations with  Ruth  had  a  way  of  beginning 
in  fun,  becoming  more  serious,  and  ending  in 
silence. 

The  bells  rang  out  suddenly. 

Charles  thought  they  were  full  early. 


234  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

"  Mr.  Alwynn  will  wake  up  now,"  said 
Ruth.     "  I  will  tell  him  you  are  here." 

But  before  she  had  time  to  do  more  than 
rise  from  her  chair,  Mr.  Alwynn  came  slowly 
round  the  yew  hedge,  and  stopped  suddenly 
in  front  of  the  chestnut  tree,  amazed  at  what 
he  saw  beneath  it.  His  mild  eyes  gazed 
blankly  at  Charles  through  his  spectacles, 
gathering  a  pained  expression  as  they  peered 
over  the  top  of  them,  which  did  not  lessen 
when  they  fell  on  Ruth. 

Charles  explained  in  a  few  words  the 
purport  of  his  visit,  which  had  already  ex- 
plained itself  quite  sufficiently  to  Mr.  Alwynn  ; 
and  mentioning  that  he  had  waited  in  the 
hope  of  presently  finding  Mr.  Alwynn  •'  dis- 
engaged "  (at  this  Mr.  Alwynn  blushed  a 
little),  asked  leave  to  walk  as  far  as  the 
church  with  him  to  consult  him  on  a  small 
matter,  etc.,  etc.  It  was  a  neat  sentence,  but 
it  did  not  sound  quite  so  well  the  third  time. 
It  had  lost  by  the  heathenish  and  vain 
repetitions  to  which  it  had  been  subjected. 


SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS.  235 

"  Certainly,  certainly,"  said  Mr.  Alwynn  ; 
mollified  but  still  discomposed.  "  You  should 
have  waked  me,  Ruth,"  turning  reproachfully 
to  his  niece,  whose  conduct  had  never  in  his 
eyes  fallen  short  of  perfection  till  this  moment. 
"  Little  nap  after  luncheon.  Hardly  asleep. 
You  should  have  waked  me." 

"  There  was  Aunt  Fanny,"  said  Ruth, 
feeling  as  if  she  had  committed  some  grave 
sin. 

"  Ah-h  !  "  said  Mr.  Alwynn,  as  if  her  reason 
were  a  weighty  one,  his  memory  possibly 
recalling  the  orchestral  nourish  which  as  a 
rule  heralded  his  wife's  return  to  conscious- 
ness. "  True,  true,  my  dear.  I  must  be 
going,"  as  the  chime  ceased.  "  Are  you 
coming  to  church  this  afternoon  ?  " 

Ruth  replied  that  she  was  not ;  and  Mr. 
Alwynn  and  Charles  departed  together, 
Charles  ruefully  remembering  that  he  had 
still  to  ask  advice  on  a  subject  the  triviality 
of  which  would  hardly  allow  of  two  opinions. 

Ruth  watched  them  walk  away  together, 


236  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

and  then  went  back  noiselessly  into  the 
drawing-room. 

Mrs.  Alwynn  was  sitting  bolt  upright,  her 
feet  upon  the  floor,  her  gown  upon  the 
sofa.  Her  astonished  eyes  were  fixed  upon 
the  dwindling  figures  of  Mr.  Alwynn  and 
Charles. 

"  Goodness,  Ruth  !  "  she  exclaimed,  u  who 
is  that  white  waistcoat  walking  with  your 
uncle  ?  " 

Ruth  explained. 

"  Dear  me  !  And  as  likely  as  not  he  came 
to  see  the  new  screen.  I  know  Mrs.  Thursby 
tells  everybody  about  it.  And  his  own  house 
so  full  of  beautiful  things  too.  Was  ever 
anything  so  annoying !  We  should  have  had 
so  much  in  common,  for  I  hear  his  taste  is 
quite — well,  really  quite  out  of  the  way. 
How  contrairy  things  are,  Ruth  !  You  awake, 
and  me  asleep,  when  it  might  just  as  well 
have  been  the  other  way.  But  it  is  Sunday, 
my  dear,  so  we  must  not  complain.  And 
now,   as  we   have  missed   church,    I   will  lie 


SIR    CHARLES    DAN  VERS.  237 

down  again,  and  you  shall  read  me  that  nice 
sermon,  which  I  always  like  to  hear  when  I 
can't  go  to  church,  the  one  in  the  green  book, 
about  Nabob's  vineyard." 


8  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 


CHAPTER   XV. 

Great  philosophers  and  profound  meta- 
physicians should  by  rights  have  lived  at 
Slumberleigh.  Those  whose  lines  have 
fallen  to  them  "  ten  miles  from  a  lemon," 
have  time  to  think,  if  so  inclined. 

Only  elementary  natures  complain  of  their 
surroundings  ;  and  though  at  first  Ruth  had 
been  impatient  and  depressed,  after  a  time 
she  found  that,  better  than  to  live  in  an 
atmosphere  of  thought,  was  to  be  thrown 
entirely  on  her  own  resources,  and  to  do  her 
thinking  for  herself. 

Some  minds  of  course  sink  into  inanition  if 
an  outward  supply  of  nutriment  is  withheld. 
Others  get  up  and  begin  to  forage  for  them- 
selves.     Happy  are  these — when  the  transi- 


SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS.  239 

tion  period  is  over — when,  after  a  time,  the 
first  and  worst  mistakes  have  been  made 
and  suffered  for,  and  the  only  teaching  that 
profits  anything  at  all,  the  bitter  teaching  of 
experience,  has  been  laid  to  heart. 

Such  a  nature  was  Ruth's,  upright,  self- 
reliant,  without  the  impetuosity  and  impulsive- 
ness that  so  often  accompanies  an  independent 
nature,  but  accustomed  to  look  at  every  thing- 
through  her  own  eyes,  and  to  think,  but  not 
till  now  to  act  for  herself. 

She  had  been  brought  up  by  her  grand- 
mother to  believe  that  before  all  things 
noblesse  oblige;  to  despise  a  dishonourable 
action,  to  have  her  feelings  entirely  under 
control,  to  be  intimate  with  few,  to  be 
courteous  to  all.  But  to  help  others,  to  give 
up  anything  for  them,  to  love  an  unfashion- 
able or  middle-class  neighbour,  or  to  feel  a 
personal  interest  in  religion,  except  as  a 
subject  of  conversation,  had  never  found  a 
place  in  Lady  Deyncourt's  code,  or  con- 
sequently in  Ruth's,  though,  as  was  natural 


24O  SIR    CHARLES    DANYERS. 

with  a  generous  nature,  the  girl  did  many 
little  kindnesses  to  those  about  her,  and  was 
personally  unselfish,  as  those  who  live  with 
self-centred  people  are  bound  to  be  if  there 
is  to  be  any  semblance  of  peace  in  the 
house. 

But  now,  new  thoughts  were  stirring  within 
her,  were  leavening  her  whole  mind.  All 
through  these  monotonous  months  she  had 
watched  the  quiet  routine  of  patient  effort 
that  went  to  make  up  the  sum  of  Mr. 
Alwynn's  life.  He  was  a  shy  man.  He 
seldom  spoke  of  religion  out  of  the  pulpit, 
but  all  through  these  long  months  he  preached 
it  without  words  to  Ruth,  as  she  had  never 
heard  it  preached  before,  by 

"  The  best  portion  of  a  good  man's  life — 
His  little,  nameless,  unremembered  acts 
Of  kindness  and  of  love." 

It  was  the  first  time  that  she  had  come  into 
close  contact  with  a  life  spent  for  others,  and 
its  beauty  appealed  to  her  with  a  new  force, 
and  gradually  but  surely  changed  the  current 


SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS.  24 1 

of  her  thoughts,  until,  as  "  we  needs  must 
love  the  highest  when  we  see  it,"  she  un- 
consciously fell  in  love  with  self-sacrifice. 

The  opinions  of  most  young  persons,  how- 
ever loudly  and  injudiciously  proclaimed, 
rarely  do  the  possessors  much  harm,  because 
they  are  not  as  a  rule  acted  upon  ;  but  with 
some  few  people  a  change  of  views  means  a 
change  of  life.  Ruth  was  on  the  edge  of  a 
greater  change  than  she  knew. 

At  first  she  had  often  regretted  the  chapter 
of  her  life  that  had  been  closed  by  Lady 
Deyncourt's  death.  Now,  she  felt  she  could 
not  go  back  to  it,  and  find  it  all-sufficient  as 
of  old.  It  would  need  an  added  element, 
without  which  she  began  to  see  that  any  sort 
or  condition  of  life  is  but  a  stony,  dusty 
concern  after  all — an  element  which  made 
even  Mr.  Alwynn's  colourless  existence  a 
contented  and  happy  one. 

Ruth  had  been  telling  him  one  day,  as 
they  were  walking  together,  of  her  sister's 
plans  for  the  winter,  and  that  she  was  sorry 

vol.  1.  16 


242  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

to  think  her  time  at  Slumberleigh  was 
drawing-  to  a  close. 

"  I  am  afraid,"  he  said,  "  in  spite  of  all  you 
say,  my  dear,  it  has  been  very  dull  for  you 
here.  No  little  gaieties  or  enjoyments  such 
as  it  is  right  young  people  should  have.  I 
wish  we  had  had  a  picnic,  or  a  garden  party, 
or  something.  Mabel  Thursby  cannot  be 
happy  without  these  things,  and  it  is  natural 
at  your  age  that  you  should  wish  for  them. 
Your  aunt  and  I  lead  very  quiet  lives.  It 
suits  us,  but  it  is  different  for  young  people." 

"  Does  it  suit  you  ? "  asked  Ruth  with 
sudden  earnestness.  "  Do  you  really  like  it, 
or  do  you  sometimes  get  tired  of  it  ? " 

Mr.  Alwynn  looked  a  little  alarmed  and 
disconcerted.  He  never  cared  to  talk  about 
himself. 

"  I  used  to  get  tired,"  he  said  at  last,  with 
reluctance,  "  when  I  was  younger.  There 
were  times  when  I  foolishly  expected  more 
from  life  than — than,  in  fact,  I  quite  got,  my 
dear ;  and  the  result  was,  I  fear  I  had  a  very 


SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS.  243 

discontented  spirit — an  unthankful,  discon- 
tented spirit/'  he  repeated  with  sad  retro- 
spection. 

Something  in  his  tone  touched  Ruth  to 
the  quick. 

"  And  now  ?" 

"  I  am  content  now." 

"  Uncle  John,  tell  me.  How  did  you 
grow  to  feel  content  ?  " 

He  saw  there  were  tears  in  her  eyes. 

"  It  took  a  long  time,"  he  said.  "  Any- 
thing that  is  worth  knowing,  Ruth,  takes  a 
long  time  to  learn.  I  think  I  found  in  the 
end,  my  dear,  that  the  only  way  was  to  put 
my  whole  heart  into  what  I  was  doing  "  (Mr. 
Alwynn's  voice  was  simple  and  earnest,  as  if 
he  were  imparting  to  Ruth  a  great  discovery). 
"  I  had  tried  before,  from  time  to  time,  of 
course,  but  never  quite  as  hard  as  I  might 
have  done.  That  was  where  I  failed.  When 
I  put  myself  on  one  side,  and  really  settled 
down  to  do  what  I  could  for  others,  life 
became  much  simpler  and  happier." 


244  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

He  turned  his  grave,  patient  eyes  to  Ruth's 
again.     Was  something  troubling  her  ? 

"  I  have  often  thought  since  then,"  he  went 
on,  speaking  more  to  himself  than  to  her, 
"  that  we  should  consider  well  what  we  are 
keeping  back  our  strength  for,  if  we  find 
ourselves  refusing  to  put  the  whole  of  it  into 
our  work.  When  at  last  one  does  start,  one 
feels  it  is  such  a  pity  one  did  not  do  it  earlier 
in  life.  When  I  look  at  all  the  young  faces 
growing  up  around  me,  I  often  hope,  Ruth, 
they  won't  waste  as  much  time  as  I  did." 

How  simple  it  seemed  while  she  listened 
to  him ;  how  easy,  how  natural,  this  life  for 
others  ! 

She  could  not  answer.  One  sentence  of 
Mr.  Alwynn's  was  knocking  at  the  door  of 
her  heart  for  admission  ;  was  drowning  with 
its  loud  beating  the  sound  of  all  the  rest — 

"  We  should  consider  well  what  we  are 
keeping  back  onr  strength  for,  if  we  refuse  to 
put  the  whole  of  it  into  our  work!' 

She  and  Mr.  Alwynn  walked  on  in  silence  ; 


SIR  CHARLES  DANVERS.        245 

and,  after  a  time,  always  afraid  of  speaking 
much  on  the  subject  that  was  first  in  his  own 
mind,  he  began  to  talk  again  on  trivial 
matters,  to  tell  her  how  he  had  met  Dare 
that  morning,  and  had  promised  on  her  behalf 
that  she  would  sing  at  a  little  local  concert 
which  the  Vandon  schoolmaster  was  getting 
up  that  week  to  defray  the  annual  expense  of 
the  Vandon  cricket  club,  and  in  which  Dare 
was  taking  a  vivid  interest. 

"  You  won't  mind  singing,  will  you,  Ruth  ?  " 
asked  Mr.  Alwynn,  wishing  she  would  show  a 
little  more  interest  in  Dare  and  his  concert. 

"  Oh  no,  of  course  not,"  rather  hurriedly. 
"  I  should  be  glad  to  help  in  any  way." 

"  And  I  thought,  my  dear,  as  it  would  be 
getting  late,  we  had  better  accept  his  offer  of 
staying  the  night  at  Vandon." 

Ruth  assented,  but  so  absently  that  Mr. 
Alwynn  dropped  the  subject  with  a  sigh, 
and  walked  on,  revolving  weighty  matters 
in  his  mind.  They  had  left  the  woods  now, 
and    were    crossing    the    field    where,    two 


246  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

months  ago,  the  school-feast  had  been  held. 
Mr.  Alwynn  made  some  slight  allusion  to  it, 
and  then  coughed.  Ruth's  attenton,  which 
had  been  distracted,  came  back  in  a  moment. 
She  knew  her  uncle  had  something  which  he 
did  not  like,  something  which  yet  he  felt  it 
his  duty  to  say,  when  he  gave  that  particular 
cough. 

"  That  was  when  you  were  staying  with 
the  Danvers,  wasn't  it,  Ruth  ?  "  in  a  would-be 
casual,  disengaged  tone. 

"  Yes  ;  I  came  over  from  Atherstone  with 
Molly  Danvers." 

"  I  remember,"  said  Mr.  Alwynn,  looking 
extremely  uncomfortable  ;  "  and — if  I  am  not 
mistaken — ahem  !  Sir  Charles  Danvers  was 
staying  there  at  the  same  time  ?  " 

"  Certainly  he  was." 

"  Yes,  and  I  dare  say,  Ruth — I  am  not 
finding  fault,  far  from  it — I  dare  say  he  made 
himself  very  agreeable  for  the  time  being  ?  " 

"  I  don't  think  he  made  himself  so.  I 
should  have  said  he  was  naturally  so,  without 


SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS.  247 

any  effort,  just  as  some  people  are  naturally 
the  reverse." 

"  Indeed  !  Well,  I  have  always  heard  he 
was  most  agreeable;  but  I  am  afraid — I 
think  perhaps  it  is  just  as  well  you  should 
know — forewarned  is  forearmed,  you  know — 
that,  in  fact,  he  says  a  great  deal  more  than 
he  means  sometimes." 

"  Does  he  ?  I  dare  say  he  does." 
"He  has  a  habit  of  appearing  to  take  a 
great  interest  in  people,  which  I  am  afraid 
means  very  little.  I  dare  say  he  is  not  fully 
aware  of  it,  or  I  am  sure  he  would  struggle 
against  it,  and  we  must  not  judge  him ;  but 
still,  his  manner  does  a  great  deal  of  harm. 
It  is  peculiarly  open  to  misconstruction.  For 
instance,"  continued  Mr.  Alwynn,  making 
a  rush  as  his  courage  began  to  fail  him,  "  it 
struck  me,  Ruth,  the  other  day — Sunday,  was 
it  ?  Yes,  I  think  it  was  Sunday — that  really 
he  had  not  much  to  ask  me  about  his  week- 
day services.  I — ahem  !  I  thought  he  need 
not  have  called." 


248  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

"  I  dare  say  not." 

"  But  now,  that  is  just  the  kind  of  thing  he 
does — calls,  and,  er — under  chestnut-trees,  and 
that  sort  of  thing — and  how  are  young  people 
to  know  unless  their  elders  tell  them  that  it 
is  only  his  way,  and  that  he  has  done  just 
the  same  ever  so  often  before  ? " 

"  And  will  again,"  said  Ruth,  trying  to  keep 
down  a  smile.  "  Is  it  true  (Mabel  is  full  of 
it)  that  he  is  engaged,  or  on  the  point  of 
being  so,  to  one  of  Lord  Hope  Acton's 
daughters  ?  " 

"  People  are  always  saying  he  is  engaged, 
to  first  one  person  and  then  another,"  said 
Mr.  Alwynn,  breathing  more  freely  now  that 
his  duty  was  discharged.  "  It  often  grieves 
me  that  your  aunt  mentions  his  engagement 
so  confidently  to  friends,  because  it  gives 
people  the  impression  that  we  know,  and  we 
really  don't.  He  is  a  great  deal  talked  about, 
because  he  is  such  a  conspicuous  man  in  the 
county,  on  account  of  his  wealth  and  his 
place,  and  the  odd  things  he  says  and  does. 


SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS.  249 

There  is  something  about  him  that  is  different 
from  other  people.  I  am  sure  I  don't  know- 
why  it  is,  but  I  like  him  very  much  myself. 
I  have  known  him  do  such  kind  things. 
Dear  me  !  What  a  pleasant  week  I  had  at 
Stoke  Moreton  last  year.  It  is  beautiful, 
Ruth  ;  and  the  collection  of  old  papers  and 
manuscripts  unique !  Your  aunt  was  in 
Devonshire  with  friends  at  the  time.  I  wish 
he  would  ask  me  again  this  autumn,  to  see 
those  charters  of  Edward  IV.'s  reign  that 
have  been  found  in  the  secret  drawer  of  an 
old  cabinet.  I  hear  they  are  quite  small,  and 
have  green  seals.  I  wish  I  had  thought  of 
asking  him  about  them  on  Sunday.  If  they 
are  really  small,  but  it  was  only  Archdeacon 
Eldon  who  told  me  about  them,  and  he  never 
sees    anything    any  particular   size — if  they 

should  happen  to  be  really  small "     And 

Mr.  Alwynn  turned  eagerly  to  the  all-engross- 
ing subject  of  the  Stoke  Moreton  charters, 
which  furnished  him  with  conversation  till 
they  reached  home. 


250  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

"  We  should  consider  ivell  what  we  are  keep- 
ing back  our  strength  for,  if  we  refuse  to  put 
the  whole  of  it  into  our  work!' 

All  through  the  afternoon  and  the  quiet 
monotonous  evening,  these  words  followed 
Ruth.  She  read  them  between  the  lines  of 
the  book  she  took  up.  She  stitched  them 
into  her  sewing.  They  went  upstairs  with 
her  at  night,  they  followed  her  into  her  room, 
and  would  not  be  denied.  When  she  had 
sent  away  her  maid,  she  sat  down  by  the 
window,  and,  with  the  full  harvest  moon  for 
company,  faced  them  and  asked  them  what 
they  meant.  But  they  only  repeated  them- 
selves over  and  over  again.  What  had  they 
to  do  with  her  ?  Her  mind  tried  to  grapple 
with  them  in  vain.  As  often  as  she  came  to 
close  quarters  with  them  they  eluded  her  and 
disappeared,  only  to  return  with  the  old 
formula. 

Her  thoughts  drifted  away  at  last  to  what 
Mr.  Alwynn  had  said  of  Charles,  and  all  the 
disagreeable  things  which  Mabel  had  come 


SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS.  25  I 

up  on  Monday  morning,  with  a  bunch  of  late 
roses,  on  purpose  to  tell  her  respecting  him. 
She  had  taken  Mabel's  information  at  its  true 
worth,  which  I  fear  was  but  small ;  but  she 
felt  annoyed  that  both  Mabel  and  Mr. 
Alwynn  should  have  thought  it  necessary 
to  warn  her.  As  if,  she  said  to  herself,  she 
had  not  known  !  Really,  she  had  not  been 
born  and  bred  in  Slumberleigh,  nor  had  she 
lived  there  all  her  life.  She  had  met  men  of 
that  kind  before.  She  always  liked  them. 
Charles  especially  amused  her,  and  she  could 
see  that  she  amused  him  ;  and,  now  she  came 
to  think  of  it,  she  supposed  he  had  paid  her 
a  good  deal  of  attention  at  Atherstone,  and 
perhaps  he  had  not  come  over  to  Slumber- 
leigh expressly  to  see  Mr.  Alwynn.  It  was 
as  natural  to  men  like  Charles  to  be  always 
interested  in  some  one,  as  it  would  be  un- 
natural in  others  ever  to  be  so,  except  as 
the  result  of  long  forethought,  and  with  a 
wedding  ring  and  a  set  of  bridesmaids  well 
in   view.     But  to   attach   any  importance  to 


252  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

the  fact  that  Charles  liked  to  talk  to  her 
would  have  been  absurd.  With  another  man 
it  miofht  have  meant  much  ;  but  she  had 
heard  of  Charles  and  his  misdoings  long 
before  she  had  met  him,  and  knew  what  to 
expect.  Lord  Breakwater's  sister  had  con- 
fided to  her  many  things  respecting  him,  and 
had  wept  bitter  tears  on  her  shoulder,  when 
he  suddenly  went  off  to  shoot  grizzlies  in  the 
Rocky  Mountains. 

"He  has  not  sufficient  vanity  to  know  that 
he  is  exceedingly  popular,"  said  Ruth  to  her- 
self. "  I  should  think  there  are  few  men, 
handicapped  as  he  is,  who  have  been  liked 
more  entirely  for  themselves,  and  less  for 
their  belongings  ;  but  all  the  time  he  probably 
imagines  people  admire  his  name,  or  his 
place,  or  his  income,  and  not  himself,  and 
consequently  he  does  not  care  much  what  he 
says  or  does.  I  am  certain  he  does  not 
mean  to  do  any  harm.  His  manner  never 
deceived  me  for  a  moment.  I  can't  see  why 
it  should  others  ;  but  from  all  accounts  he 


SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS.  253 

seems  to  be  frequently  misunderstood.  That 
is  just  the  right  word  for  him.  He  is  mis- 
understood. At  any  rate  I  never  misunder- 
stood him.  That  Sunday  call  might  have 
made  me  suspicious  of  any  ordinary  mortal  ; 
but  I  knew  no  common  rule  could  apply  to 
such  an  exception  as  he  is.  I  only  wonder, 
when  he  really  does  find  himself  in  earnest, 
how  he  is  to  convey  his  meaning  to  the  future 
Lady  Danvers.  What  words  would  be 
strong  enough  ;  what  ink  would  be  black 
enough  to  carry  conviction  to  her  mind  ?  " 

She  smiled  at  the  thought,  and,  as  she 
smiled,  another  face  rose  suddenly  before 
her — Dare's,  pale  and  serious,  as  it  had  been 
of  late,  with  the  wistful  anxious  eyes.  He, 
at  least,  had  meant  a  great  deal,  she  thought 
with  remorse.  He  had  been  in  earnest, 
sufficiently  in  earnest  to  make  himself  very 
unhappy,  and  on  her  account. 

Ruth  had  known  for  some  time  that  Dare 
loved  her ;  but  to-night  that  simple  un- 
obtrusive fact  suddenly  took  larger  propor- 


2  54  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

tions,  came  boldly  out  of  the  shadow,  and 
looked  her  in  the  face. 

He  loved  her.     Well,  what  then  ? 

She  turned  giddy,  and  leaned  her  head 
against  the  open  shutter. 

In  the  silence  the  words  that  had  haunted 
her  all  the  afternoon  came  back  ;  not  loud  as 
heretofore,  but  in  a  whisper,  speaking  to  her 
heart,  which  had  begun  to  beat  fast  and 
loud. 

"  We  should  consider  well  what  we  are 
keeping  back  our  strength  for,  if  we  refuse  to 
put  the  whole  of  it  into  our  work." 

What  work  was  there  for  her  to  do  ? 

The  giddiness  and  the  whirl  in  her  mind 
died  down  suddenly,  like  a  great  gust  on  the 
surface  of  a  lake,  and  left  it  still  and  clear 
and  cold. 

The  misery  of  the  world  and  the  inability 
to  meet  it  had  so  often  confused  and  weighed 
her  down,  that  she  had  come  back  humbly  of 
late  to  the  only  possibility  with  which  it  was 
in  her  power  to  deal,  come  back  to  the  well- 


SIR   CHARLES    DANVERS.  255 

worn  groove  of  earnest  determination  to  do 
as  much  as  in  her  lay,  close  at  hand,  when 
she  could  find  a  field  to  labour  in.  And  now 
she  suddenly  saw,  or  thought  she  saw,  that 
she  had  found  it.  She  had  been  very  anxious 
as  to  whether  Dare  would  do  his  duty,  but 
till  this  moment  it  had  never  struck  her  that 
it  might  be  her  duty  to  help  him. 

She  liked  him ;  and  he  was  poor — too 
poor  to  do  much  for  the  people  who  were 
dependent  on  him,  the  poor  struggling  people 
of  Vandon.  Their  sullen,  miserable  faces 
rose  up  before  her,  and  their  crazy  houses. 
Fever  had  broken  out  again  in  the  cottages 
by  the  river.  He  needed  help  and  en- 
couragement, for  he  had  a  difficult  time 
before  him.  And  she  had  these  to  give,  and 
money  too.  Could  she  do  better  with  them  ? 
She  knew  Mr.  Alwynn  wished  it.  And  as 
to  herself  ?  Was  she  never  going  to  put  self 
on  one  side  ?  She  had  never  liked  any  one 
very  much — at  least,  not  in  that  way — but 
she  liked  him. 


256  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

The  words  came  like  a  loud  voice  in  the 
silence.     She  liked  him.     Well,  what  then  ? 

She  shut  her  eyes,  but  she  only  shut  out 
the  moon's  pale  photographs  of  the  fields  and 
woods.  She  could  not  shut  out  these  stern 
besieging  thoughts. 

What  was  she  holding  back  for  ?  For 
some  possible  ideal  romantic  future  ;  for  the 
prince  of  a  fairy  story  ?  No  ?  Well,  then, 
for  what  ? 

The  moon  went  behind  a  cloud,  and  took 
all  her  photographs  with  her.  The  night 
had  turned  very  cold. 

"  To-morrow,"  said  Ruth  to  herself,  rising 
slowly  ;  "  I  am  too  tired  to  think  now.  To- 
morrow ! " 

And  as  she  spoke  the  faint  chime  of  the 
clock  upon  her  table  warned  her  that  already 
it  was  to-morrow. 

And  soon,  in  a  moment,  as  it  seemed 
to  her,  before  she  had  had  time  to  think,  it 
was  again  to-morrow,  a  wet,  dim  to-morrow, 


SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS.  257 

and  she  was  at  Vandon,  running  up  the  wide 
stone  steps  in  the  starlight,  under  Dare's 
protecting  umbrella,  and  allowing  him  to 
take  her  wraps  from  her  before  the  hall  fire. 

The  concert  had  gone  off  well.  Ruth  was 
pleased,  Mr.  Alwynn  was  pleased.  Dare  was 
in  a  state  of  repressed  excitement,  now  flying 
into  the  drawing-room  to  see  if  there  were 
a  good  fire,  as  it  was  a  chilly  evening ;  now 
rushing  thence  to  the  dining-room  to  satisfy 
himself  that  all  the  immense  and  elaborate 
preparations  which  he  had  enjoined  on  the 
cook  had  been  made.  Then,  Ruth  must  be 
shown  to  her  room.  Who  was  to  do  it  ? 
He  flew  to  find  the  housekeeper,  and  after 
repeated  injunctions  to  the  housemaid,  whom 
he  met  in  the  passage,  not  to  forget  the  hot 
water,  took  Mr.  Alwynn  off  to  his  apartment. 

The  concert  had  begun,  as  concerts  always 
seem  to  do,  at  the  exact  time  at  which  it  is 
usual  to  dine,  so  that  it  was  late  before  the 
principal  performers  and  Mr.  Alwynn  reached 
Vandon.      It    was    later    still    before    supper 

vol.  1.  17 


258  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

came,  but  when  it  came  it  was  splendid. 
Dare  looked  with  anxious  satisfaction  over 
a  soup  tureen  at  the  various  spiced  and 
glazed  forms  of  indigestion,  sufficient  for  a 
dozen  people,  which  covered  the  table.  It 
grieved  him  that  Ruth,  confronted  by  a 
spreading  ham,  and  Mr.  Alwynn,  half  hidden 
by  a  boulder  of  turkey,  should  have  such 
moderate  appetites.  But  at  least  she  was 
there,  under  his  roof,  at  his  table.  It  was 
not  surprising  that  he  could  eat  nothing 
himself. 

After  supper,  Mr.  Alwynn,  who  combined 
the  wisdom  of  the  worldly  serpent  with  the 
harmlessness  of  the  clerical  dove,  fell — not 
too  suddenly — asleep  by  the  fire  in  the  draw- 
ing-room, and  Ruth  and  Dare  went  into  the 
hall,  where  the  piano  was.  Dare  opened  it 
and  struck  a  few  minor  chords.  Ruth  sat 
down  in  a  great  carved  arm-chair  beside  the 
fire. 

The  hall  was  only  lighted  by  a  few  tall 
lamps    high  on    pedestals   against  the  walls, 


SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS.  259 

which  threw  great  profiles  of  the  various 
busts  upon  the  dim  bas-reliefs  of  twining 
scroll-work  ;  and  Dare,  with  his  eyes  fixed 
on  Ruth,  began  to  play. 

There  is  in  some  music  a  strange  appeal 
beyond  the  reach  of  words.  Those  mys- 
terious sharps  and  flats,  and  major  and  minor 
chords,  are  an  alphabet  that  in  some  occult 
combinations  forms  another  higher  language 
than  that  of  speech,  a  language  which,  as  we 
listen,  thrills  us  to  the  heart. 

It  was  an  old  piano,  with  an  impediment 
in  its  speech,  out  of  the  yellow  notes  of  which 
Ruth  could  have  made  nothing  ;  but  in  Dare's 
hands  it  spoke  for  him  as  he  never  could 
have  spoken  for  himself. 

His  eyes  never  left  her.  He  feared  to 
look  away,  lest  he  should  find  the  presence 
of  that  quiet  graceful  figure  by  his  fireside 
had  been  a  dream,  and  that  he  was  alone 
again  with  the  dim  lamps,  alone  with  Dante, 
and  Cicero,  and  Seneca. 

The  firelight  dwelt  ruddily  upon  her  grave, 


260  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

clear-cut  face  and  level  brows,  and  upon  the 
folds  of  her  white  gown.  It  touched  the 
slender  hands  clasped  lightly  together  on  her 
knee,  and  drew  sudden  sparks  and  gleams 
out  of  the  diamond  pin  at  her  throat. 

His  hands  trembled  on  the  keys,  and  as 
he  looked  his  heart  beat  high  and  higher, 
loud  and  louder,  till  it  drowned  the  rhythm 
of  the  music.  And  as  he  looked,  her  calm 
eyes  met  his. 

In  another  moment  he  was  on  his  knees 
beside  her,  her  hands  caught  in  his  trembling 
clasp,  and  his  head  pressed  down  upon  them. 

"  I  know,"  he  gasped,  "  it  is  no  good. 
You  have  told  me  so  once.  You  will  tell 
me  so  again.  I  am  not  good  enough.  I  am 
not  worthy.      But  I  love  you  ;   I  love  you  !  " 

In  moments  of  real  feeling  the  old  words 
hold  their  own  against  all  modern  new- 
comers. Dare  repeated  them  over  and  over 
again  in  a  paroxysm  of  overwhelming  emo- 
tion which  shook  him  from  head  to  foot. 

Something  in  his   boyish  attitude   and  in 


SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS.  26 1 

his  entire  loss  of  self-control  touched  Ruth 
strangely.  She  knew  he  was  five  or  six 
years  her  senior,  but  at  the  moment  she  felt 
as  if  she  were  much  older  than  he,  and  a 
sudden  vague  wish  passed  through  her  mind 
that  he  had  been  nearer  her  in  age ;  not 
quite  so  young. 

"  Well  ?  "  she  said  gently  ;  and  he  felt  her 
cool,  passive  hands  tremble  a  little  in  his. 
Something  in  the  tone  of  her  voice  made 
him  raise  his  head,  and  meet  her  eyes  look- 
ing down  at  him,  earnestly,  and  with  a  great 
kindness  in  them. 

A  sudden  eager  light  leapt  into  his  face. 

"Will  you?"  he  whispered  breathlessly, 
his  hands  tightening  their  hold  of  hers. 
"Will  you?" 

There  was  a  moment's  pause,  in  which  the 
whole  world  seemed  to  stand  quite  still  and 
wait  for  her  answer. 

"  Yes,"  she  said  at  last,  "  I  will." 

"  I  am  glad  I  did  it,"  she  said   to  herself 


262  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

half  an  hour  later,  as  she  leaned  her  tired 
head  against  the  carved  oak  chimney-piece 
in  her  bedroom,  and  absently  traced  with  her 
finger  the  Latin  inscription  over  the  fireplace. 
"  I  like  him  very  much.     I  am  glad  I  did  it." 


SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS.  263 


CHAPTER   XVI. 

For  many  years  nothing  had  given  Mr. 
Alwynn  such  heartfelt  pleasure  as  the  news 
Ruth  had  to  tell  him,  as  he  drove  her  back 
next  morning  to  Slumberleigh,  behind  Mrs. 
Alwynn's  long-tailed  ponies. 

It  was  a  still  September  morning,  with  a 
faint  pearl  sky  and  half-veiled  silver  sun. 
Pale  gleams  of  sunshine  wandered  across  the 
busy  harvest  fields,  and  burnished  the  steel 
of  the  river. 

Decisions  of  any  kind  rarely  look  their 
best  after  a  sleepless  night ;  but  as  Ruth  saw 
the  expression  of  happiness  and  relief  that 
came  into  her  uncle's  face,  when  she  told  him 
what  had  happened,  she  felt  again  that  she 
was  glad — very  glad. 


264  SIR    CHARLES    DAN  VERS. 

"  Oh,  my  dear  !  my  dear  !  " — Mr.  Alwynn 
was  driving  the  ponies  first  against  the  bank, 
and  then  into  the  opposite  ditch  — "  how- 
glad  I  am  ;  how  thankful !  I  had  almost 
hoped,  certainly  ;  I  wished  so  much  to  think 
it  possible  ;  but  then,  one  can  never  tell. 
Poor  Dare !  poor  fellow  !  I  used  to  be  so 
sorry  for  him.  And  how  much  you  will  be 
able  to  do  at  Vandon  among  the  people.  It 
will  be  a  different  place.  And  it  is  such  a 
relief  to  think  that  the  poor  old  house  will  be 
looked  after.  It  went  to  my  heart  to  see  the 
way  it  had  been  neglected.  I  ventured  this 
morning,  as  I  was  down  early,  to  move  some 
of  that  dear  old  Worcester  further  back  into 
the  cabinet.  They  really  were  so  near  the 
edge,  I  could  not  bear  to  see  them  ;  and  I 
found  a  Sevres  saucer,  my  dear,  in  the 
library,  that  belonged  to  one  of  those  beau- 
tiful cups  in  the  drawing-room.  I  hope  it 
was  not  very  wrong,  but  I  had  to  put  it 
among  its  relations.  It  was  sitting  with  a 
Delf  mug  on   it,  poor  thing.       Dear  me  !    I 


SIR  CHARLES  DANVERS.        265 

little  thought  then —  Really,  I  have  never 
been  so  glad  about  anything  before." 

After  a  little  more  conversation,  and  after 
Mr.  Alwynn  had  been  persuaded  to  give  the 
reins  to  his  niece,  who  was  far  more  com- 
posed than  himself,  his  mind  reverted  to  his 
wife. 

"  I  think,  my  dear,  until  your  engagement 
is  more  settled,  till  I  have  had  a  talk  with 
Dare  on  the  subject  (which  will  be  necessary 
before  you  write  to  your  Uncle  Francis),  it 
would  be  as  well  not  to  refer  to  it  before — in 
fact,  not  to  mention  it  to  Mrs.  Alwynn. 
Your  dear  aunt's  warm  heart  and  conversa- 
tional bent  make  it  almost  impossible  for  her 
to  refrain  from  speaking  of  anything  that 
interests  her  ;  and  indeed,  even  if  she  does 
not  say  anything  in  so  many  words,  I  have 
observed  that  opinions  are  sometimes  formed 
by  others  as  to  the  subject  on  which  she  is 
silent,  by  her  manner  when  any  chance 
allusion  is  made  to  it." 

Ruth    heartily   agreed.      She    had    been 


266  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

dreading  the  searching  catechism  through 
which  Mrs.  Alwynn  would  certainly  put  her 
— the  minute  inquiries  as  to  her  dress,  the 
hour,  the  place  ;  whether  it  had  been  "  stand- 
ing up  or  sitting  down ;  "  all  her  questions  of 
course  interwoven  with  personal  remi- 
niscences of  "  how  John  had  done  it,"  and  her 
own  emotion  at  the  time. 

It  was  with  no  small  degree  of  relief  at 
the  postponement  of  that  evil  hour  that  Ruth 
entered  the  house.  As  she  did  so  a  faint 
sound  reached  her  ear.  It  was  that  of  a 
musical-box. 

"  Dear  !  dear !  "  said  Mr.  Alwynn,  as  he 
followed  her.  "  It  is  a  fine  day.  Your  aunt 
must  be  ill." 

For  the  moment  Ruth  did  not  understand 
the  connection  of  ideas  in  his  mind,  until  she 
suddenly  remembered  the  musical-box,  which, 
Mrs.  Alwynn  had  often  told  her,  was  "  so  nice 
and  cheery  on  a  wet  day,  or  in  time  of 
illness." 

She  hurriedly    entered  the  drawing-room, 


SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS.  267 

followed  by  Mr.  Alwynn,  where  the  first 
object  that  met  her  view  was  Mrs.  Alwynn 
extended  on  the  sofa,  arrayed  in  what  she 
called  her  tea-gown,  a  loose  robe  of  blue 
cretonne,  with  a  large  vine-leaf  pattern 
twining  over  it,  which  broke  out  into  grapes 
at  intervals.  Ruth  knew  that  garment  well. 
It  came  on  only  when  Mrs.  Alwynn  was 
suffering.  She  had  worn  it  last  during  a 
period  of  entire  mental  prostration,  which 
had  succeeded  all  too  soon  an  exciting 
discovery  of  mushrooms  in  the  glebe.  Mr. 
Alwynn's  heart  and  Ruth's  sank  as  they 
caught  sight  of  it  again. 

With  a  dignity  befitting  the  occasion, 
Mrs.  Alwynn  recounted  in  detail  the  various 
ways  in  which  she  had  employed  herself 
after  their  departure  the  previous  evening, 
up  to  the  exact  moment  when  she  slipped 
going  upstairs,  and  sprained  her  ankle,  in 
a  blue  and  green  manner  that  had  quite 
alarmed  the  doctor  when  he  had  seen  it, 
and  compared   with    which    Mrs.   Thursby's 


268  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

gathered  finger  in  the  spring  was  a  mere 
bagatelle. 

"  Mrs.  Thursby  stayed  in  bed  when  her 
finger  was  bad,"  said  Mrs.  Alwynn  to  Ruth, 
when  Mr.  Alwynn  had  condoled,  and  had 
made  his  escape  to  his  study.  "  She  always 
gives  way  so  ;  but  I  never  was  like  that.  I 
was  up  all  the  same,  my  dear." 

"  I  hope  it  does  not  hurt  very  much,"  said 
Ruth,  anxious  to  be  sympathetic,  but  suc- 
ceeding only  in  being  commonplace. 

"  It's  not  only  the  pain,"  said  Mrs.  Alwynn, 
in  the  gentle  resigned  voice  which  she  always 
used  when  indisposed — the  voice  of  one  at 
peace  with  all  the  world,  and  ready  to  depart 
from  a  scene  consequently  so  devoid  of 
interest ;  "  but  to  a  person  of  my  habits,  Ruth 
— never  a  day  without  going  into  the  larder, 
and  always  seeing  after  the  servants  as  I  do 
— first  one  duty  and  then  another — and  the 
chickens  and  all.  It  seems  a  strange  thing 
that  I  should  be  laid  aside." 

Mrs.  Alwynn  paused,  as  if  she  had  not  for 


SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS.  269 

the  nonce  fathomed  the  ulterior  reasons  for 
this  special  move  on  the  part  of  Providence, 
which  had  crippled  her,  while  it  left  Ruth  and 
Mrs.  Thursby  with  the  use  of  their  limbs. 

"  However,"  she  continued,  "  I  am  not 
one  to  repine.  Always  cheery  and  busy, 
Ruth,  that  is  my  motto.  And  now,  my  dear, 
if  you  will  wind  up  the  musical-box,  and  then 
read  me  a  little  bit  out  of  'Texts  with 
Tender  Twinings  ' "  (the  new  floral  manual 
which  had  lately  superseded  the  "  Pearls  "), 
"  after  that  we  will  start  on  one  of  my  scrap- 
books,  and  you  shall  tell  me  all  about  your 
visit  to  Vandon." 

It  was  not  the  time  Ruth  would  have 
chosen  for  a  tete-a-tete  with  her  aunt.  She 
was  longing  to  be  alone,  to  think  quietly  over 
what  had  happened,  and  it  was  difficult  to 
concentrate  her  attention  on  pink  and  yellow 
calico,  and  cut  out  coloured  royal  families, 
and  foreign  birds  with  a  good  grace. 
Happily  Mrs.  Alwynn,  though  always  re- 
quiring attention,  was  quite  content  with  the 


27O  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

half  of  what  she  required  ;  and,  with  the 
"Buffalo  Girls,"  and  the  "Danube  River" 
tinkling  on  the  table,  conversation  was  some- 
what superfluous. 

In  the  afternoon  Dare  came,  but  he  was 
waylaid  in  the  hall  by  Mr.  Alwynn,  and  taken 
into  the  study  before  he  could  commit  him- 
self in  Mrs.  Alwynn's  presence.  Mrs. 
Thursby  and  Mabel  also  called  to  condole, 
and  a  little  later  Mrs.  Smith  of  Greenacre, 
who  had  heard  the  news  of  the  accident  from 
the  doctor.  Altogether  it  was  a  delightful 
afternoon  for  Mrs.  Alwynn,  who  assumed  for 
the  time  an  air  of  superiority  over  Mrs. 
Thursby  to  which  that  lady's  well-known 
chronic  ill-health  seldom  allowed  her  to  lay 
claim. 

Mrs.  Alwynn  and  Mrs.  Thursby  had 
remained  friends  since  they  had  both  arrived 
together  as  brides  at  Slumberleigh,  in  spite 
of  a  difference  of  opinion  which  had  at  one 
time  strained  friendly  relations  to  a  painful 
degree,   as  to  the  propriety  of  wearing  the 


SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS.  27 1 

hair  over  the  top  of  the  ear.  The  hair 
question  settled,  a  temporary  difficulty,  ex- 
tending over  a  few  years,  had  sprung  up  in 
its  place,  respecting  what  Mrs.  Thursby 
called  "  family."  Mrs.  Alwynn's  family  was 
not  her  strong  point,  nor  was  its  position 
strengthened  by  her  assertion  (unsupported 
by  Mrs.  Markham),  that  she  was  directly 
descended  from  Queen  Elizabeth.  Conse- 
quently, it  was  trying  to  Mrs.  Thursby — who, 
as  every  one  knows,  was  one  of  the  brainless 
Copleys  of  Copley— that  Mrs.  Alwynn,  who 
in  the  lottery  of  marriage  had  drawn  an 
honourable,  should  take  precedence  of  her- 
self. To  obviate  this  difficulty,  Mrs.  Thursby, 
with  the  ingenuity  of  her  sex,  had  at  one  time 
introduced  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Alwynn  as  "  our 
Rector,"  and  "  our  Rectors  wife,"  thus 
denying  them  their  name  altogether,  for  fear 
lest  its  connection  with  Lord  Polesworth 
should  be  remembered,  and  the  fact  that  Mr. 
Alwynn  was  his  brother,  and  consequently 
an  honourable,  should  transpire. 


272  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

This  peculiarity  of  etiquette  entirely  escaped 
Mr.  Alwynn,  but  aroused  feelings  in  the 
breast  of  his  wife  which  might  have  brought 
about  one  of  those  deeply  rooted  feuds,  which 
so  often  exist  between  the  squire's  and 
clergyman's  families,  if  it  had  not  been  for 
the  timely  and  serious  illness  in  which  Mrs. 
Thursby  lost  her  health,  and  the  principal 
part  of  the  other  subject  of  disagreement — 
her  hair. 

Then  Queen  Elizabeth  and  the  honour- 
able were  alike  forgotten.  With  her  own 
hands  Mrs.  Alwynn  made  a  certain  jelly, 
which  Mrs.  Thursby  praised  in  the  highest 
manner,  saying  she  only  wished  that  it  had 
been  the  habit  in  her  family  to  learn  to  do 
anything  so  useful.  Mrs.  Thursby's  new 
gowns  were  no  longer  kept  a  secret  from 
Mrs.  Alwynn,  to  be  suddenly  sprung  upon 
her  at  a  garden  party,  when,  possibly  in  an 
old  garment  herself,  she  was  least  able  to 
bear  the  shock.  Bygones  were  bygones, 
and,  greatly  to  the  relief  of  the  two  husbands, 


SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS.  273 

their  respective  wives  made  up  their  differ- 
ences. 

"  And  a  very  pleasant  afternoon  it  has 
been,"  said  Mrs.  Alwynn,  when  the  Thursbys 
and  Dare,  who  had  been  loth  to  go,  had 
taken  their  departure.  "  Mrs.  Thursby  and 
Mabel,  and  Mrs.  Smith  and  Mr.  Dare.  Four 
to  tea.  Quite  a  little  party,  wasn't  it,  Ruth  ? 
And  so  informal  and  nice  ;  and  the  buns  came 
in  as  naturally  as  possible,  which  no  one 
heard  me  whisper  to  James  for.  I  think 
those  little  citron  buns  are  nicer  than  a  great 
cake  like  Mrs.  Thursby's  ;  and  hers  are 
always  so  black  and  over-baked.  That  is 
why  the  cook  sifts  such  a  lot  of  sugar  over 
them.  I  do  think  one  should  be  real,  and 
not  try  to  cover  up  things.  And  Mr.  Dare 
so  pleasant.  Quite  sorry  to  go  he  seemed. 
I  often  wonder  whether  it  will  be  you  or 
Mabel  in  the  end.  He  ought  to  be  making 
up  his  mind.  I  expect  I  shall  have  a 
little  joke  with  him  about  it  before  long. 
And     such    an     interest    he    took     in     the 

vol.  1.  18 


2  74  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

scrap-book.  I  asked  him  to  come  again 
to-morrow." 

"  I  don't  expect  he  will  be  able  to  do  so," 
said  Mr.  Alwynn.  "  I  rather  think  he  will 
have  to  go  to  town  on  business.'' 

Later  in  the  evening,  Mr.  Alwynn  told 
Ruth  that  in  the  course  of  his  interview  he 
had  found  that  Dare  had  the  very  vaguest 
ideas  as  to  the  necessity  of  settlements  ;  had 
evidently  never  given  the  subject  a  thought, 
and  did  not  even  know  what  he  actually 
possessed. 

Mr.  Alwynn  was  secretly  afraid  of  what 
Ruth's  trustee,  his  brother,  Lord  Polesworth 
(now  absent  shooting  in  the  Rocky  Moun- 
tains), would  say  if,  during  his  absence,  their 
niece  was  allowed  to  engage  herself  without 
suitable  provision  ;  and  he  begged  Ruth  not 
"  to  do  anything  rash"  in  the  way  of  speaking 
of  her  engagement,  until  Dare  could,  with  the 
help  of  his  lawyer,  see  his  way  to  making 
some  arrangement. 

"  I    know  he   has    no   money,"   said   Ruth 


SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS.  275 

quietly  ;  "  that  is  one  of  the  reasons  why  I 
am  going  to  marry  him." 

Mr.  Alwynn,  to  whom  this  seemed  the 
most  natural  reason  in  the  world,  was  not 
sure  whether  it  would  strike  his  brother  with 
equal  force.  He  had  a  suspicion  that  when 
Lord  Polesworth's  attention  should  be  turned 
from  white  eoats  and  brown  bears  to  the  fact 
that  his  niece,  who  had  means  of  her  own, 
had  been  allowed  to  engage  herself  to  a  poor 
man,  and  that  Mr.  Alwynn  had  greatly 
encouraged  the  match,  unpleasant  questions 
might  be  asked. 

"  Francis  will  be  back  in  November,"  said 
Mr.  Alwynn.  "  I  think,  Ruth,  we  had  better 
wait  till  his  return  before  we  do  anything 
definite." 

"  Anything  more  definite,  you  mean,"  said 
Ruth.  "  I  have  been  very  definite  already, 
I  think.  I  shall  be  glad  to  wait  till  he  comes 
back,  if  you  wish  it,  Uncle  John.  I  shall  try 
to  do  what  you  both  advise.  But  at  the 
same  time  I   am  of  age ;  and  if  my  word  is 


2y6  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

worth  anything,  you  know  I  have  given  that 
already." 

Dare  felt  no  call  to  go  to  London  by  the 
early  train  on  the  following  morning,  so  he 
found  himself  at  liberty  to  spend  an  hour  at 
Slumberleigh  Rectory  on  his  way  to  the 
station,  and  by  the  advice  of  Mr.  Alwynn 
went  into  the  garden,  where  the  sound  of  the 
musical-box  reached  the  ear  but  in  faint 
echoes,  and  where  Ruth  presently  joined 
him. 

In  his  heart  Dare  was  secretly  afraid  of 
Ruth";  though,  as  he  often  told  himself,  it  was 
more  than  probable  she  was  equally  afraid  of 
him.  If  that  was  so,  she  controlled  her  feel- 
ings wonderfully,  for,  as  she  came  to  meet 
him,  nothing  could  have  been  more  frankly 
kind,  more  friendly,  or  more  composed  than 
her  manner  towards  him.  He  took  her  out- 
stretched hand  and  kissed  it.  It  was  not 
quite  the  way  in  which  he  had  pictured  to 
himself  that  they  would  meet ;  but  if  his 
imagination    had    taken    a    somewhat  bolder 


SIR  CHARLES  DANVERS.        277 

flight  in  her  absence,  he  felt  now,  as  she 
stood  before  him,  that  it  had  taken  that  flight 
in  vain.  He  kept  her  hand,  and  looked 
intently  at  her.  She  did  not  change  colour, 
nor  did  that  disappointing  friendliness  leave 
her  steady  eyes. 

"  She  does  not  love  me,"  he  said  to  him- 
self. "  It  is  strange,  but  she  does  not.  But 
the  day  will  come." 

"  You  are  going  to  London,  are  you  not  ?  " 
asked  Ruth,  withdrawing  her  hand  at  last  ; 
and  after  hearing  a  detailed  account  of  his 
difficulties  and  anxieties  about  money  matters, 
and  after  taking  an  immense  weight  off  his 
mind  by  telling  him  that  they  would  have  no 
influence  in  causing  her  to  alter  her  decision, 
she  sent  him  beaming  and  rejoicing  on  his 
way,  quite  a  different  person  to  the  victim  of 
anxiety  and  depression  who  had  arrived  at 
Slumberleigh  an  hour  before. 

Mrs.  Alwynn  was  much  annoyed  at  Dare's 
entire  want  of  heart  in  leaving  the  house 
without  coming  to  see  her,    and  during  the 


278  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

remainder  of  the  morning  she  did  not  cease 
to  comment  on  the  differences  that  exist 
between  what  people  really  are  and  what 
they  seem  to  be,  until,  in  her  satisfaction  at 
recounting  the  accident  to  Evelyn  Danvers, 
a  new  and  sympathetic  listener,  she  for- 
tunately forgot  the  slight  put  upon  her  ankle 
earlier  in  the  day.  The  complete  enjoyment 
of  her  sufferings  was,  however,  destined  to 
sustain  a  severe  shock  the  following  morning. 

She  and  Ruth  were  reading  their  letters, 
Mrs.  Alwynn,  of  course,  giving  Ruth  the 
benefit  of  the  various  statements  respecting 
the  weather  which  her  correspondents  had 
confided  to  her,  when  Mr.  Alwynn  came  in 
from  the  study,  an  open  letter  in  his  hand. 
He  was  quite  pink  with  pleasure. 

"He  has  asked  me  to  sfo  and  see  them," 
he  said,  "  and  they  are  small,  and  have  green 
seals,  all  excepting  one " — referring  to  the 
letter — "  which  has  a  big  red  seal  in  a  tin 
box,  attached  by  a  tape.  Ruth,  I  am  per- 
fectly convinced  beforehand  that  those  charters 


SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS.  279 

are  grants  of  land  of  the  fourteenth  or 
fifteenth  century.  Sir  Charles  mentions  that 
they  are  in  black  letter,  and  only  a  few  lines 
on  each,  but  he  says  he  won't  describe  them 
in  full,  as  I  must  come  and  see  them  for 
myself.  Dear  me  !  how  I  shall  enjoy 
arranging  them  for  him,  which  he  asks  me 
to  do.  I  had  really  become  so  anxious  about 
them,  that  a  few  days  ago  I  determined  to 
set  my  mind  at  rest,  and  I  wrote  to  him  to 
ask  for  particulars,  and  that  is  his  answer." 

Mr.  Alwynn  put  Charles's  letter  into  her 
hand,  and  she  glanced  over  it. 

"Why,  Uncle  John,  he  asks  Aunt  Fanny 
as  well ;  and — ' if  Miss  Deyncourt  is  still  with 
you,  pleasure,'  etc. — and  vie,  too." 

"When  is  it  for?"  asked  Mrs.  Alwynn, 
suddenly  sitting  bolt  upright. 

"Let  me  see.  'Black  letter  size  about' 
— where  is  it?  Here.  '  Tuesday,  the  25th, 
for  three  nights.  Leaving  home  following 
week  for  some  time.  Excuse  short  notice,' 
etc.     It  is  next  week,  Aunt  Fanny." 


28o  SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS. 

"  I  shall  not  be  able  to  go,"  gasped  Mrs. 
Alwynn,  sinking  back  on  her  sofa,  while 
something  very  like  tears  came  into  her  eyes  ; 
"and  I've  never  been  there,  Ruth.  The 
Thursbys  went  once,  in  old  Sir  George's  time, 
and  Mrs.  Thursby  always  says  it  is  the  show 
place  in  the  county,  and  that  it  is  such  a  pity 
I  have  not  seen  it.  And  last  autumn,  when 
John  went,  I  was  in  Devonshire,  and  never 
even  heard  of  his  going  till  I  got  home, 
or  I'd  have  come  back.  Oh,  Ruth  !  oh, 
dear  !  " 

Mrs.  Alwynn  let  her  letters  fall  into  her 
lap,  and  drew  forth  the  coloured  pocket-hand- 
kerchief which  she  wore,  in  imitation  of 
Mabel  Thursby,  stuck  into  the  bodice  of  her 
gown,  and  at  •  the  ominous  appearance  of 
which  Mr.  Alwynn  suddenly  recollected  a 
duty  in  the  study  and  retreated. 

With  an  unerring  instinct  Ruth  flew  to  the 
musical-box  and  set  it  going,  and  then  knelt 
down  by  the  prostrate  figure  of  her  aunt,  and 
administered  what  sympathy  and  consolation 


SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS.  251 

she  could,  to  the  "  cheery "  accompaniment 
of  the  "  Buffalo  Girls." 

"  Never  mind,  dear  Aunt  Fanny.  Per- 
haps he  will  ask  you  again  when  you  are 
better.     There  will  be  other  opportunities." 

"  I  always  was  unlucky,"  said  Mrs.  Alwynn 
faintly.  "  I  had  a  swelled  face  up  the  Rhine 
on  our  honeymoon.  Things  always  happen 
like  that  with  me.  *  At  any  rate  " — after  a 
pause — "there  is  one  thing.  We  ought  to 
try  and  look  at  the  bright  side.  It  is  not  as 
if  we  had  not  been  asked.  We  have  not 
been  overlooked." 

"  No,"  said  Ruth  promptly  ;  and  in  her  own 
mind  she  registered  a  vow  that  in  her  future 
home  she  would  never  give  the  pain  that 
being  overlooked  by  the  larger  house  can 
cause  to  the  smaller  house. 

"  And  I  will  stay  with  you,  Aunt  Fanny," 
she  went  on  cheerfully.  "  Uncle  John  can 
go  by  himself,  and  we  will  do  just  what  we 
like  while  he  is  away,  won't  we  ?  " 

But  at  this  Mrs.  Alwynn  demurred.     She 


282  SIR    CHARLES    DAN  VERS. 

was  determined  that  if  she  played  the  role  of 
a  martyr  she  would  do  it  well.  She  insisted 
that  Ruth  should  accompany  Mr.  Alwynn. 
She  secretly  looked  forward  to  telling  Mabel 
that  Ruth  was  going.  She  did  not  mind 
being  left  alone,  she  said.  She  desired,  with 
a  sigh  of  self-sacrifice,  that  Mr.  Alwynn 
should  accept  for  himself  and  his  niece.  She 
had  not  been  brought  up- to  consider  herself, 
thank  God.  She  had  her  faults,  she  knew. 
No  one  was  more  fully  aware  of  them  than 
herself;  but  she  was  not  going  to  prevent 
others  enjoying  themselves  because  she  her- 
self was  laid  aside. 

"  And  now,  my  dear,"  she  said,  with  a 
sudden  return  to  mundane  interests  that  suc- 
ceeded rather  unexpectedly  to  the  celestial 
spirit  of  her  previous  remarks,  "  you  must  be 
thinking  about  your  gowns.  If  I  had  been 
going,  I  should  have  had  my  ruby  satin  done 
up — so  beautiful  by  candlelight.  What  have 
you  to  wear  ?  That  white  lace  tea-gown  with 
the   silver  grey  train   is  very  nice ;   but  you 


SIR    CHARLES    DANVERS.  28 


ought  not  to  be  in  half  mourning  now.  I 
like  to  see  young  people  in  colours.  And 
then  there  is  that  crolcl-and- white  brocade, 
Ruth,  that  you  wore  at  the  drawing-room  last 
year.  It  is  a  beautiful  dress,  but  rather  too 
quiet.  Could  not  you  brighten  it  up  with 
a  few  cherry-coloured  bows  about  it,  or  a 
sash  ?  I  always  think  a  sash  is  so  becoming. 
If  you  were  to  bring  it  down,  I  dare  say  I 
could  suggest  something.  And  you  must 
be  well  dressed,  for  though  he  only  says 
'  friends,'  you  never  can  tell  whom  you  may 
not  meet  at  a  place  like  that." 


END   of  vol.   1. 


PRINTED    BY   WILLIAM    CLOWES   AND   SONS,    LIMITED, 

LONDON  AND   BECCLES,  G.,  C.  fr  Co. 


y 


y*j\ 


m>i 


k  '^'. 


V  J 


^J 


m 


'-U*. 


w*- 


*+*■'■    p   &F7P. 


UNIVERSITY  OF  ILLINOIS-URBANA 


3  0112  041675189 


^tafc'    j* 


7 


^  V4'-H 


wm